diff options
Diffstat (limited to 'old/67309-0.txt')
| -rw-r--r-- | old/67309-0.txt | 9510 |
1 files changed, 0 insertions, 9510 deletions
diff --git a/old/67309-0.txt b/old/67309-0.txt deleted file mode 100644 index 83dd304..0000000 --- a/old/67309-0.txt +++ /dev/null @@ -1,9510 +0,0 @@ -The Project Gutenberg eBook of Elsie's Friends at Woodburn, by Martha -Finley - -This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and -most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions -whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms -of the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online at -www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the United States, you -will have to check the laws of the country where you are located before -using this eBook. - -Title: Elsie's Friends at Woodburn - -Author: Martha Finley - -Release Date: February 3, 2022 [eBook #67309] - -Language: English - -Produced by: MWS, Quentin Campbell and the Online Distributed - Proofreading Team at https://www.pgdp.net (This file was - produced from images generously made available by The - Internet Archive/American Libraries.) - -*** START OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK ELSIE'S FRIENDS AT -WOODBURN *** - - - - Transcriber’s Note - -In the following transcription, italic text is denoted by _underscores_. -Small capitals in the original text have been transcribed as ALL -CAPITALS. - -See end of this document for details of corrections and other changes. - - ————————————— Start of Book ————————————— - - - A LIST OF THE ELSIE BOOKS AND - OTHER POPULAR BOOKS - - BY - - MARTHA FINLEY - - ——————————— - - _ELSIE DINSMORE._ - _ELSIE’S HOLIDAYS AT ROSELANDS._ - _ELSIE’S GIRLHOOD._ - _ELSIE’S WOMANHOOD._ - _ELSIE’S MOTHERHOOD._ - _ELSIE’S CHILDREN._ - _ELSIE’S WIDOWHOOD._ - _GRANDMOTHER ELSIE._ - _ELSIE’S NEW RELATIONS._ - _ELSIE AT NANTUCKET._ - _THE TWO ELSIES._ - _ELSIE’S KITH AND KIN._ - _ELSIE’S FRIENDS AT WOODBURN._ - _CHRISTMAS WITH GRANDMA ELSIE._ - _ELSIE AND THE RAYMONDS._ - _ELSIE YACHTING WITH THE RAYMONDS._ - _ELSIE’S VACATION._ - _ELSIE AT VIAMEDE._ - _ELSIE AT ION._ - _ELSIE AT THE WORLD’S FAIR._ - _ELSIE’S JOURNEY ON INLAND WATERS._ - _ELSIE AT HOME._ - _ELSIE ON THE HUDSON._ - _ELSIE IN THE SOUTH._ - _ELSIE’S YOUNG FOLKS._ - _ELSIE’S WINTER TRIP._ - _ELSIE AND HER LOVED ONES._ - - —————————— - - _MILDRED KEITH._ - _MILDRED AT ROSELANDS._ - _MILDRED’S MARRIED LIFE._ - _MILDRED AND ELSIE._ - _MILDRED AT HOME._ - _MILDRED’S BOYS AND GIRLS._ - _MILDRED’S NEW DAUGHTER._ - - —————————— - - _CASELLA._ - _SIGNING THE CONTRACT AND WHAT IT COST._ - _THE TRAGEDY OF WILD RIVER VALLEY._ - _OUR FRED._ - _AN OLD-FASHIONED BOY._ - _WANTED, A PEDIGREE._ - _THE THORN IN THE NEST._ - - - - - [Illustration] - - - - - ELSIE’S FRIENDS - - AT - - WOODBURN - - - BY - - MARTHA FINLEY - - AUTHOR OF “ELSIE DINSMORE,” “ELSIE AT NANTUCKET,” - “OUR FRED,” “MILDRED AND ELSIE,” “WANTED—A - PEDIGREE,” ETC., ETC. - - - —————————— - - - NEW YORK - DODD, MEAD & COMPANY - PUBLISHERS - - - - - COPYRIGHT, 1887, - BY - DODD, MEAD & COMPANY. - - - - - ELSIE’S FRIENDS AT WOODBURN. - - - CHAPTER I. - - -The twenty-fourth had been cold and stormy: a keen, biting wind blowing -continuously, during the greater part of the day, bringing with it a -heavy fall of sleet and snow. - -The weather on Christmas Day was an improvement upon that—the wind -being less boisterous and the snow-fall only an occasional light -flurry, but the sun scarcely showed his face, and as evening drew on -the moon shone but fitfully and through skurrying clouds; the ground -was white with snow, but as it had drifted badly, the roads were not -in condition for sleighing, and Max Raymond and Evelyn Leland made the -journey from Woodburn to the Oaks in a close carriage. - -Captain Raymond handed Evelyn in. Max took a seat by her side and -gallantly tucked the robes about her feet, remarking that it was the -coldest night of the season so far. - -“Yes,” she said, “but I suppose we shall have still colder weather -before the winter is over. This is nothing to some I have known in my -old home at the north.” - -“Oh no!” returned Max, “I remember it used to be very much colder where -we lived when I was a little fellow.” - -Eva smiled, thinking he was not nearly grown up yet. - -“And hardly a breath of wind reaches us in this close carriage,” she -said. “I shouldn’t care if the ride was to be twice as long.” - -“No, nor I,” said Max. “But I dare say we’ll have a fine time after we -get to the Oaks.” - -“Yes; but I am so sorry your father thought best to decline the -invitation for Lulu; I shall not enjoy myself half so well without -her,” sighed Evelyn. - -“I’m sorry too,” Max said: “for I know it was a great disappointment to -her when papa told her she was not to go. I don’t know why he refused -to let her, but I do know that he always has a good reason when he -denies any of us a pleasure.” - -Eva said, “Of course; I am quite sure he is the best and kindest of -fathers,” and then they began talking of the approaching festivities -at the Oaks, and those whom they expected to meet there. - -“Do you know who are invited besides ourselves?” asked Max. - -“I believe I do,” replied Evelyn. “There are to be two or three sets; -little ones—Walter Travilla, and the eldest two of Aunt Rose Lacey’s -children—as mates for little Horace and his sister, Rosie Travilla, -Lora Howard and myself for Sydney and Maud; you and Ralph Conly, Art -and Walter Howard for their brother’s companions, besides Bertram Shaw, -a school-friend of the Dinsmore boys, who, for their sakes, has been -asked to the Oaks to spend the holidays.” - -“Eva,” queried Max, “Do you know exactly what relation Horace Chester -Dinsmore and his brother and sisters are to the rest? they seem to call -everybody cousin, so far as I’ve noticed; even Grandpa Dinsmore.” - -“Yes; I was asking Aunt Elsie about them the other day,” replied Eva, -“and she told me their father was own cousin to Grandpa Dinsmore; -his father’s brother’s son; and when he died he left them to Grandpa -Dinsmore’s care; made him their guardian, I mean, and as Uncle Horace -and his wife were kindly willing to have them at the Oaks, they were -invited to make it their home till they are grown up. It’s a lovely -place, and I know they are very kindly treated, but I can’t help -feeling sorry for them because both their parents are dead.” - -“Nor I,” said Max, “for no matter how kind other folks may be to you, -it isn’t like having your own father or mother. I’m ever so fond of -Mamma Vi though,” he added with emphasis, “and just as glad as I can -be that papa married her.” - -“And that she married him,” put in Eva, laughingly. “I think it was a -grand match on both sides; she is so sweet and lovely, and he in every -way worthy of her.” - -“My opinion, exactly,” laughed Max. “I am very proud of my father, Eva.” - -“I don’t wonder; I am sure I should be in your place,” she said. “Ah -see, we are just turning into the grounds! The ride has seemed very -short to me. But it’s quite a little journey yet to the house. I admire -this winding drive very much. It gives one quite a number of beautiful -views, and it’s really obliging in the moon to come out just now from -behind that cloud and show us how lovely every thing is looking. I -think newly-fallen snow gives such a charming variety to a landscape. - -“There’s witchery in the moonlight, too,” she went on, glancing out -through the windows, now on this side, now on that. “I don’t wonder -Grandma Elsie is so fond of this place where, as she says, she lived -so happily with her father and Grandma Rose when she was a little girl, -and until she was married.” - -At that moment a turn in the road brought the front of the mansion -into full view. Lights were gleaming from every window, seeming to -promise a warm welcome and an abundance of good cheer, a promise whose -fulfillment began presently as the carriage drew up before the door. - -“You are the last, my dears, but none the less welcome,” Mrs. Dinsmore -said, as she kissed Evelyn and shook hands with Max. - -“Thank you, ma’am. I hope you have not kept your tea waiting for us,” -returned Eva a little anxiously. - -“Oh no, my dear, we had been told not to expect you to tea, so did not -wait.” - -“And Rosie Travilla has only just come,” said Maud, taking possession -of Evelyn and hurrying her away to the room appropriated to their joint -use during Eva’s stay. - -“These rooms that used to be Cousin Elsie’s have been given up to our -use for the present,” she said. “This was her bedroom; there is another -adjoining it on that side, and her dressing-room on the other is -turned into a bedroom for the time, so that we six girls are all close -together, and have her boudoir for our own private little parlor, where -we can be quite to ourselves whenever we wish. Isn’t it nice?” - -“Yes, indeed!” returned Evelyn. - -“Oh Rosie, so you got here before me!” as the latter came running in, -followed by Sydney, and greeted her with a hug and kiss. - -“Yes; a little. But where’s Lu?” - -“The captain thought it best for her to stay at home, and she preferred -to do so, since Gracie is so unwell as to need her nursing.” - -“How nice and good of her!” cried Sydney; “but I’m ever so sorry not to -have her with us, for I like her very much indeed.” - -“I love her dearly,” said Evelyn. “I never saw a more warm-hearted, -generous girl, and it’s just beautiful to see how she and Gracie love -one another; their father and brother, too.” - -“I really think the captain might have let Lu come, and I am very sorry -for her disappointment,” said Rosie. - -“She was disappointed at first,” said Evelyn, “but after Gracie took -sick she wouldn’t have come if her father had given permission; she -told me so, saying that she couldn’t enjoy herself at all, knowing her -darling little sister was suffering without her there to comfort and -amuse her.” - -“Vi would have done that quite as well, I am sure,” remarked Rosie. - -“And so we’re only five instead of six,” said Maud. “Well, we’ll each -one of us just have to try to be all the more entertaining to the rest. -Your dress and hair are all right, Eva, and let us hurry out to the -parlor, where the others are: for they’ll be wanting us to take part in -the games.” - -The door opened as she spoke, and an attractive-looking little girl, -about Evelyn’s age, looked in. It was Lora Howard, the youngest of the -Pine Grove family. - -“Come, girls,” she said, “we’re waiting for you. O Eva, how do you do?” - -“What’s the game to be?” asked Rosie; “some sort of a romping one to -please the little ones, I suppose.” - -“Yes; either Pussy Wants a Corner, or Blindman’s Buff,” replied Lora, -leading the way to the scene of festivity. - -For a time mirth and jollity ruled the hour, the older people joining -in the sports of the young, with the double motive of watching over -them and adding to their enjoyment; then light refreshments were -partaken of. After that the servants were called in, and the head of -the family read aloud a short Psalm, offered a brief prayer, giving -thanks for the blessings of life and the pleasures of the past day, and -asking for the protecting care during the silent watches of the night, -of Him who neither slumbers nor sleeps. - -Then the good-nights were spoken, and all scattered to their rooms. - -The little ones were carried off by Mrs. Dinsmore and their nurses; the -five young girls retreated to the suite of rooms set apart to their -use, and the lads—seven in number—trooped up the broad stairway leading -to the second story. - -“You and I are to be bed-fellows, Max, and to share the same room with -Art and Walter Howard,” said Frank Dinsmore. “You see we have to crowd -a little—there being such a lot of us—but it’ll be all the jollier, -don’t you think, boys?” - -He had led the way, as he spoke, into a most inviting-looking room, -large enough to seem far from crowded, even with the two double beds -filling opposite corners. - -“Yes, yes, indeed!” the others responded, in chorus, Art adding: “The -more the merrier, and we’ll have no end of a good time, if I’m not -mightily mistaken.” - -A door of communication with another room stood wide open, and through -it they could see the three older lads, gathered about a blazing wood -fire. - -“Walk in, boys,” called Chester, addressing Max and his companions, as -he saw them sending curious glances in that direction. - -“We’re expected to go to bed, aren’t we?” queried Max in reply, coming -in last, and speaking with some hesitation. - -“We’re not at boarding-school, my lad,” laughed Chester, “and no one -has given orders as to the exact hour for retiring, so far as I am -aware.” - -“Of course not,” said his brother, “Cousin Horace and Cousin Sue are -not of the sort to be over strict with a fellow, and would never think -of laying down the law to visitors, any way.” - -“And it’s not late,” added Walter, accepting the chair Chester had set -for him. - -“Come on, Max, we’re a respectable crowd, and won’t damage your -morals,” said Ralph, lighting a cigar and beginning to smoke it. - -“I should hope not,” said Chester, “and I presume if any such danger -had been apprehended he would hardly have been allowed to come to the -Oaks.” - -“Are his morals supposed to be more easily damaged than those of the -common run of fellows?” asked Bertram Shaw, regarding Max with a -sneering, supercilious stare. - -“I am inclined to think they are,” said Ralph. - -“Come, come, now, I’m not going to have Max made uncomfortable,” -interposed Chester, good-naturedly. “He’s my guest, you know. Here, sit -down, laddie, it’s early yet,” pushing forward a chair as he spoke, -“have a cigar?” - -“No thank you,” returned Max pleasantly; “I tried one once and got -enough of it. I never was so sick in my life.” - -“Oh, that’s nothing unusual for a first trial; likely it wouldn’t have -the same effect again,” said Bertram. - -“Better take one; you’ll seem twice the man if you smoke that you will -if you don’t.” - -The box of cigars had been passed around to all, and each of the other -boys had taken one, but Max steadily refused. - -“My father says it is very injurious to boys, and will stunt their -growth,” he gave as a reason; adding, with a laugh, “and it’s my -ambition to be as tall as he is, and like him in every way.” - -“Very right,” remarked Frank, “but do you mind the smoke?” - -“Oh no, not at all.” - -But the next minute he saw something that he did mind. A table was -drawn into the middle of the room and a pack of cards and a bottle of -wine produced from some hiding-place and set upon it, while Chester -invited them all to draw up their chairs and have a glass and a game. - -The others accepted without hesitation, but Max rose and, with burning -cheeks and fast-beating heart, uttered a protest. - -“Oh, you can’t be going to drink and gamble, surely! What would Uncle -Horace say if he knew such things were going on in his house?” - -“No, my son,” said Chester, laughingly, “we’re not going to do either; -we’ll not play for money, so it won’t be gambling, and the wine isn’t -strong enough to make a fellow drunk; no, nor anywhere near it. So you -needn’t be afraid to join us.” - -“No, thank you,” returned Max firmly. “I can not think it right or -safe to drink even wine, or to play cards, whether you put up a stake -or not.” - -“No, ’twouldn’t be safe for you, I presume,” sneered Ralph. “He’s -awfully afraid of his governor, lads; so we’d best not try to persuade -him.” - -“Do you mean my father?” demanded Max, a trifle hotly. - -“Of course, my little man; whom else should I mean?” - -“Then I want you to understand that I never would be so disrespectful -to my father as to call him that!” - -“It’s not so bad,” laughed Chester, while Bertram frowned and muttered -something about a “Muff and a spooney,” and Frank said, “Come now, Max, -sit down and have a game with us. Where’s the harm?” - -“Don’t urge him,” sneered Ralph, “he’s afraid of a flogging. He knows -he’d catch it, and the captain looks like a man that wouldn’t mince -matters if he undertook to administer it.” - -Max’s face flushed more hotly than before, but he straightened himself -and looked his tormentor full in the eye as he answered: “I don’t deny -that I should expect a flogging if I should weakly yield and do what my -conscience tells me is wrong, even if my father had not forbidden it, -as he has; but I’m not ashamed to own that I love my father so well -that the pained look I should see in his face when he learned that his -only son had taken to such wicked courses, would be worse to me than -a dozen floggings. Good-night to you all,” and he turned and left the -room. - -“Coward!” muttered Ralph, as the door closed on him. - -“Any thing else than that, I should say,” remarked Chester. “I think -he has just shown himself the bravest of us all. Moral courage, we all -know, is courage of the highest kind.” - -“Yes, boys, I am sure he’s in the right, and I, for one, shall follow -his example,” said Arthur, rising; and with a hasty good-night, he too -disappeared. - -Walter and Frank exchanged glances. - -“I think myself we might be at better business,” remarked the one. - -“That’s so!” assented the other, and they, too, withdrew to the next -room. - -Max had taken a tiny volume from his pocket and was seated near the -light, reading. - -“What have you there, old fellow?” asked Frank, stepping to his side, -laying a hand on his shoulder, and bending down to look. “A Testament, -I declare!” - -The tone expressed astonishment, not unmixed with derision. - -Max’s cheek flushed again, but he replied without hesitation, and in -his usual pleasant tones, “Yes, I promised papa I would always read at -least one verse before going to bed at night.” - -“And say your prayers, too, I suppose?” - -Max felt very much as if he were called to march up to the cannon’s -mouth, as a glance showed him that not Frank only, but the other two -boys also, were standing regarding him with mingled curiosity and -amusement. His heart quailed for a moment, but the remembrance of what -his father had once told him of his having to pass through such ordeals -in his youthful days, gave him courage to emulate that father’s example -and stand to his colors in spite of the ridicule that seemed so hard to -face. - -“And God’s eye is on me, his ear open to hear what I say,” was the next -thought; “I will not dishonor either my earthly or my heavenly father.” - -All this passed through his mind in a second of time, and he hardly -seemed to pause before he answered in a firm, steady voice, “Yes; I -did promise that too; and even if I had not, I should do it. Don’t you -think, you fellows, it would be mean and ungrateful for a boy that is -so well off as I am, and has been having such a splendid time all day -long, to tumble into his bed without so much as saying thank you to the -One he owes it all to?” - -“Does look like it when you put it so,” muttered Arthur. - -“And then,” proceeded Max, “who is there to take care of us while we -and every body else are all fast asleep? May be we’ll wake in the -morning all right if we don’t take the trouble to ask God to keep us -alive and safe, for He’s always a great deal better to us than we -deserve, but don’t you think it’s wise to ask him?” - -“I reckon,” said Frank, forcing a laugh, for Max’s seriousness was -rather infectious: “we’ll not hinder you any way, old boy, and while -you are in the way of asking for yourself, you can just include the -rest of us, if you like.” - -“How old are you Max?” queried Arthur. - -“Thirteen.” - -“And I, though four years older, am not half the soldier you are.” - -Max shook his head. “I am not brave at all; it was awfully hard to -speak out against the cards and wine, and I did hope I’d have this room -to myself till—till I’d got through with reading and—and the rest of -it.” - -“Of course; but you went through the fight and stuck manfully to your -colors for all your fright. I say, old fellow, you’re worthy to be the -son of a naval officer.” - -“Thanks,” said Max, flushing with pleasure; “I wouldn’t be worthy of -my father if I couldn’t brave more than I have to-night.” - -“Well, go ahead and finish up your devotions; we’ll not disturb you,” -said Frank, turning away and beginning to undress for bed. - -The Howards followed his example, all three keeping very quiet while -Max was on his knees. - -They had all been brought up under religious influences, and while not -controlled by them as Max was, yet felt constrained to respect his firm -adherence to duty and the right. - - - - - CHAPTER II. - - -Captain Raymond had foreseen the probability that his son would be -subjected to such an ordeal, and had tried—successfully as the event -proved—to prepare him for it. - -Max was busy with his preparations for bed on the previous night, when -his door opened and his father came in. - -“Well, my boy,” he said in his usual kind, fatherly tones, “I hope you -have had a happy day and evening?” - -“Yes, papa; oh yes, indeed! Never had a more splendid time in all my -life!” - -“In all your long life of thirteen years!” laughed the captain, seating -himself and regarding his son with a proud, fond look. - -“No, sir; and such splendid presents as you and the rest have given -me! Why, I’d be the most ungrateful fellow in the world if I wasn’t as -happy as a king!” - -“Happy as a king?” echoed his father. “Ah, my boy, I should be sorry -indeed to think that your life was to be less happy than that of most -monarchs. ‘Uneasy lies the head that wears a crown.’ - -“I want to have a little chat with you,” he resumed, after a moment’s -silence, his countenance and the tones of his voice much graver than -they had been a moment since. “I heard to-day that Ralph Conly, who -exerted so bad an influence over my son some time ago, is to make one -of the party at the Oaks.” - -“Is he, papa? then I suppose you have come to tell me you can’t let me -go?” Max returned, in a tone of keen disappointment. - -“No,” said his father, kindly, “I do not withdraw the consent I -have given; you may go, but I want you to be on your guard against -temptation to do wrong. I am told Ralph professes to have reformed, but -I fear it may prove to be only profession, and that he and others may -try to lead my son astray from the paths of rectitude.” - -Max looked very sober for a moment; then said with an effort, “I’ll -give up going papa, if you wish it—if you’re afraid for me.” - -“Thank you, my boy,” returned his father, heartily, taking the lad’s -hand, as he stood by his side, and pressing it with affectionate -warmth, “but I won’t ask such self-denial. You must meet temptation -some time, and if you go trusting in a strength not your own, I believe -you will come off conqueror. - -“Don’t let persuasion, sneers or ridicule induce you to do violence to -your conscience, in either shirking a known duty, or taking part in -any wrong or doubtful amusement. Remember it would go nigh to break -your father’s heart to learn that you had been drinking, gambling, or -taking God’s holy name in vain.” - -“Oh, papa, I hope I shall never, never do such wicked things again!” -Max said with emotion, calling to mind how he had once fallen under -Ralph’s influence. - -“I know you don’t intend to,” his father said, “and I trust you will -have strength given you to resist, if the temptation comes; but I know -too, that it is very difficult for a boy to stand out against the -sneers, ridicule and contempt of his mates. But how much better to have -the smile and approval of God, your heavenly Father, than that of any -number of human creatures! Do not be like those chief rulers among the -Jews who would not confess Christ because they loved the praise of men -more than the praise of God!” - -“No, papa, I hope I shall not. Besides, I don’t care half so much for -the good opinion of all the boys in the land as for yours,” he added, -gazing into his father’s face with eyes brimming over with ardent -filial love and reverence. “I am proud to be your son, papa, and I do -hope you’ll never have cause to be ashamed of me.” - -“No, my boy, I trust you will be always, as now, your father’s joy and -pride,” responded the captain, again pressing affectionately the hand -he held. “Rest assured that nothing but wrong doing on your part can -ever make you any thing else. Nor would even that rob you of his love.” - -“Then, papa, I think I shall never try to hide my faults from you,” -returned the lad with impulsive warmth; “for I’m sure a fellow feels a -great deal more comfortable when he isn’t trying to make believe to his -father that he is a better boy than he is really.” - -“Yes; when his effort is not merely to seem, but to be all that he -knows his best earthly friend would have him. You needn’t stand in awe -of me, Max, as of one who knows nothing by experience of sinning and -repenting. I sometimes think you are a better boy than I was at your -age, and I hope to see you grow up to be a better man than I am now.” - -“Why, papa, I never see you do wrong, and I don’t believe you ever do,” -said Max. - -“I do try to live right, Max,” his father answered, “to keep the -commands of God, honoring him in all my ways, and setting a good -example to my children, but I am conscious of many shortcomings, and -could have no hope of heaven but for the atoning blood and imputed -righteousness of Christ.” - -“And that’s the only way any body can be saved?” Max said in a low -tone between inquiry and assertion. - -“Yes, my boy; for all human righteousnesses are as filthy rags in the -sight of Him who is of purer eyes than to behold evil, and can not look -upon iniquity.” - -“Papa,” Max said, after a moment’s thoughtful silence, “I’m afraid you -wouldn’t think it from the way I act and talk, but I have really been -trying to be a Christian ever since that time when I wrote you that I -hoped I had given myself to God.” - -“My dear boy, I have noticed your efforts,” was the kindly response; “I -see that you try to control your temper, and are always truthful, and -obedient and respectful to me, kind and obliging to others.” - -“But you know, papa, it’s only a few weeks since you came home, and you -haven’t found me out yet,” replied Max, näively. “I’ve often a very -hard fight with myself to go right, and sometimes I fail in spite of -it; then I grow discouraged; and so I’m ever so much obliged to you -for telling me that it’s a good deal the same way with you. It makes -a fellow feel better, you see, to find out that even those he respects -the most don’t always find it easy to do and feel just as they want to.” - -“Yes, my boy, we have the same battle to fight—you and I—the same race -to run; so we can sympathize with each other, and must try to be -fellow-helpers.” - -“You can help me, papa, but how can I help you?” asked Max, with a look -of surprise, not unmixed with gratification. - -“By being a good son to me and your mamma, and a good brother to your -sisters; if you are all that, you can not fail to be a very great help, -blessing and comfort to me. But best of all, Max, you can pray for me.” - -“Oh, papa, I do; I never forget you night or morning; but——” - -“Well?” - -“I—I’m afraid my prayers are not worth much.” - -“Why not, my son? the Bible tells us God is no respecter of persons, -but is ready to hear and answer all who come to him in the name of his -dear Son, who is the one mediator between God and men. If you ask in -his name—for his sake—you are as likely to receive as I or any one else. - -“Now I must bid you good-night, for it is high time you were asleep.” - -The next evening, about the time the good-nights were being said at the -Oaks, Captain Raymond left Lulu, who had just passed a very happy half -hour, seated on his knee, in her own little sitting-room, and went down -to the parlor where Violet was entertaining her guests. - -There was quite a number of them, though it was only a family -gathering. Mr. and Mrs. Dinsmore, from Ion; Grandma Elsie, as Evelyn -and the Raymond children called her; Lester Leland and his Elsie; -Edward and Zoe, and Herbert and Harold, who were at home from college -for the Christmas holidays, beside the Lacey’s from the Laurels, -several of the Howards of Pine Grove, and Calhoun and Arthur Conley -from Roselands. - -Violet looked up with a welcoming smile as her husband came in, and -made room for him on the sofa by her side. - -“I was just telling Lester and Elsie,” she said, “how beautifully Lulu -is behaving—bearing so well the disappointment about her invitation to -the Oaks, and showing such devotion to Gracie in her sickness.” - -“Yes, she is a dear child, and well deserving of reward,” he said, -feelingly. “It pained me to deny her the pleasure of sharing the -festivities at the Oaks, though as matters have turned out she would -not have gone had I given permission—loving Gracie, too dearly to leave -her while she is not well—and I have been thinking whether it may not -be made up to her by allowing her to have a party of her own next week: -inviting her young friends who are now at the Oaks, and perhaps some -others, to come here on Monday and stay until Saturday. Does the idea -meet your approval, my dear?” - -“Yes, indeed!” cried Violet, looking really delighted! “how happy it -would make her and Max? Gracie, too, I think, if we can only get her -well enough to have a share in the sports.” - -“And, I believe,” she added with a laugh, “I am child enough yet to -enjoy it greatly myself.” - -“I hope so,” her husband said, smiling fondly upon her; “you are -looking full young enough for mirth and jollity, and must not allow -yourself to grow old too fast in an endeavor to match your years with -mine.” - -“No, captain, the better plan would be for you to match yours with hers -by growing young,” said Zoe, laughingly. “Can’t you turn boy again for -a few days?” - -“I should not be averse to so doing,” laughed the captain. “I’ll see -what I can do, Sister Zoe. May we look to you for some assistance in -the work of contriving amusements?” - -“Yes, indeed; if you give me an invitation to the party. I was not -favored with one to the Oaks, you know, because of being a married -woman; though Ella Conly was, in spite of her superiority of years.” - -“Too bad!” returned the captain, gallantly; “but we will not draw the -line just where they did; all the present company will please consider -themselves invited for each evening’s entertainment, mothers and all -under twenty-five, for the whole time—from Monday morning to Saturday -afternoon. I am taking for granted that my wife approves and joins me -in the invitations,” he added, turning smilingly to her. - -“Oh, yes; yes, indeed!” she said; “I hope you will all come.” - -There was a chorus of thanks and acceptances, some only partial or -conditional. - -“I promise you I’ll be here when I can,” Arthur said; “but you know -a doctor can seldom or never be sure of having his time at his own -disposal.” - -“You’ll be heartily welcome whenever you do come,” responded the -captain; “but please take notice that you will be expected to be quite -as much of a boy as your host.” - -“No objection to that condition,” returned Arthur, smiling; “if I don’t -out-do you in that, it shall be no fault of mine.” - -“The next thing in order, I suppose, will be to consider how our young -guests are to be feasted and amused,” remarked Violet. - -“Yes,” replied her husband; “but my wife is to be burdened with no care -or responsibility in regard to either. Christine and I will see to the -first—preparations for the feasting—and I imagine there will be no -trouble about the other; the children themselves will probably have a -number of suggestions to make.” - -“Some of the older ones, too,” said Zoe, eagerly; and went on to -mention quite a list of games. - -“Besides, we can act charades and get up tableaux; and oh, let us -try something I read about the other day in Miss Yonge’s ‘The Three -Brides,’ a magic case with a Peri distributing gifts, oriental genii, -turbaned figures, like princes in the ‘Arabian Nights,’ singing and -piano accompaniment. Oh, it would be fun, and delight the children, I’m -sure! And I know we could manage it all among us very easily.” - -“It sounds charming,” said Violet; “we must study it out and see what -we can do. Shall we not, Levis?” - -“I like the idea very much, so far as I understand it,” he said. “Who -will volunteer to take part?” - -“Zoe and I may be counted on,” said Edward, with a smiling glance at -his young wife. - -“And Herbert and I,” added Harold. “We’ve had some experience, and it’s -a sort of thing we enjoy.” - -“Yes, and we’ll help with the charades and any thing else, if we’re -wanted,” said Herbert. - -But it was growing late, so further arrangements were deferred to -the next day, and the company presently separated for the night. The -Lelands and Edward and Zoe remained in the house; the rest departed to -their homes. - -“Why, Gracie; here before me, though you’re the sick one!” exclaimed -Lulu, as, early the next morning, she entered the little sitting-room -they shared between them and found her sister lying on the sofa ready -dressed for the day. - -“Yes,” Grace said, “I was so tired of bed, and Agnes said she would -help me dress before mamma’s bell should ring. So I let her; but I’m -tired and have to lie down again a little bit.” - -“Yes; you’re not nearly strong enough to sit up all day yet,” returned -Lulu, stooping over her to give her a kiss. “But you’ve been crying, -haven’t you? your eyes look like it.” - -Grace nodded, hastily brushing away a tear. - -“Why, what’s the matter?” asked Lulu, in surprise. “I can’t think of -any thing to make you cry, unless it’s pain; are you in pain, dear?” - -Grace shook her head. “No, Lu, but,” sobbing, “I—I’ve been thinking -’bout that time I was so naughty, meddling with mamma’s things, and—and -oh, you know the rest.” - -“Yes, but why does it trouble you now? it was all over such a long time -ago.” - -“Yes, but papa doesn’t know about it, and—oughtn’t I to tell him?” - -“I don’t know,” Lulu said reflectively; “but you needn’t be afraid; he -wouldn’t punish you after this long while, especially as Mamma Vi knew -all about it at the time, and punished you herself.” - -“Such a little bit of a punishment for such a wicked thing,” Grace -said; “papa would have punished me a great deal harder, I’m most sure.” - -“But he won’t now; so you needn’t be afraid to tell him.” - -“But he’d look so sorry, and I can’t bear to see my dear papa look -sorry for something I did.” - -“Then don’t tell him. It isn’t as if it had happened just the other -day.” - -“But, Lulu, I oughtn’t to let him think I’m a better girl than I am.” - -“Maybe he doesn’t. You _are_ a good girl; a great deal better than I -am.” - -“No, I’m not; you would never, never do the wicked thing I did. But I’m -afraid papa thinks I’m better, ’cause when—when he thought the baby was -going to die, he was hugging me up and kissing me, and he said ‘You -never gave me a pang except by your feeble health,’ and I said I didn’t -ever want to, and I forgot all about how bad I’d been that time, and -that papa didn’t know about it.” - -“What is it that papa didn’t know about, my darling?” asked a voice -close beside the sofa, and both little girls started in surprise, for -their father had come in so quietly, his slippered feet making no noise -on the carpet, that they had not been aware of his entrance. - -He took Grace in his arms as he spoke, sat down with her on his knee, -drew Lulu to a seat by his side, then kissed them both, saying in -tender tones, “Good-morning, my two dear children.” - -“Good-morning, my dear papa,” responded Lulu, leaning her cheek -affectionately against his shoulder. - -But Gracie only hid her face on his breast with a little half-stifled -sob. - -“What is it, my precious one?” he asked, holding her close with loving -caresses. - -“Lu, you tell papa; please do,” she sobbed. - -“Lulu may tell it, if you want papa to hear it,” he said, softly -smoothing her hair, “otherwise it need not be told at all. But if it is -about some wrong-doing that has been repented of and confessed to God -and mamma, you need not dread to have your father know of it, for he, -too, has been guilty of wrong-doing many times in his life, and needs -to seek forgiveness of God every day and every hour.” - -“Papa,” she exclaimed, lifting her head to give him a look of -astonishment not unmingled with relief, “I don’t know how to b’lieve -that, if you didn’t say it your own self; for I never, _never_ see you -do any thing wrong. But I want you to know ’bout this, so you won’t -think I’m a better girl than I am. Lu, please tell,” and again her face -was hidden on his breast. - -“Papa, it was a long, long, while ago,” began Lulu, as if eager to -vindicate her sister as far as possible, “and it was only that she -accidentally broke a bottle of Mamma Vi’s, and then she was frightened -(you know she’s always so timid, and can’t help it), and so,’most -before she knew what she was saying, she told Mamma Vi she never -meddled with her things when she was not there to see her.” - -There was a moment’s silence, broken only by Grace’s sobs, which were -now quite violent. - -Then her father said low and tenderly, “My dear little daughter, I can -not comfort you by making light of your sin; lying is a very great sin, -one that the Bible speaks very strongly against in very many places; -but I have no doubt that you long ago repented, confessed it to God and -received forgiveness. And I trust you will prove the sincerity of your -repentance by being perfectly truthful all the rest of your days. - -“It was very honest and right in you to want me to know that you have -not always been so good as I supposed; and so, my darling, I love you, -if possible, better than ever,” he added, caressing her again and again. - -“Oh, I’m so glad to hear you say that, papa!” exclaimed Lulu, looking -up into his face with shining eyes. - -“And you are no less dear than your sister,” he said, drawing her -closer to his side. “My child, I have felt very sorry over your -disappointment in missing the festivities at the Oaks, and have been -trying to think of some way to make it up to you. How would you like to -have something of the same sort here at home? a party of children and -young people to come next Monday morning and stay till Saturday?” - -“Oh papa,” cried Lulu, opening her eyes very wide in surprise and -delight, “it ’most takes my breath away! Do you really mean it?” - -“I do indeed,” he said, smiling on her. “It will be your, and Max’s and -Gracie’s party, and we older folks will do all in our power to make the -time pass pleasantly to you and your guests. We will have games and -charades, tableaux, stories, and every thing delightful that can be -thought of.” - -“O papa! how very, very nice! how splendid!” cried Lulu, springing to -her feet, clapping her hands, and then jumping and dancing round the -room. “Dear me! I’d never once dreamed of such a thing! And it’ll be -ever so much nicer than going to the Oaks. I’m glad you didn’t let me -go: because I couldn’t be there now and get things ready for my own -party too, and it’s so much splendider to be the one to have the party -than one of the visitors. Isn’t it! won’t it be, Gracie? Oh isn’t papa -just the best and kindest father in the world?” - -“’Course he is,” said Grace, putting her arm round his neck, and -lifting her eyes to his with a very grateful, loving look. - -“Does it give you pleasure, papa’s dear pet?” he asked. - -“Yes, sir,” she answered with some hesitation; “if I don’t be sick when -they’re here, and if I may sit on your knee sometimes.” - -“Indeed you may,” he said; “and papa will try to take care that his -feeble little girl has nothing to tire her.” - -“No, she needn’t entertain,” said Lulu; “I can do it for both of us. Oh -it is so nice, so _nice_, so perfectly _splendid_, to think we’re going -to have a real party of our own for several days together!” she cried, -again clapping her hands, jumping, dancing and pirouetting round the -room. - -Grace laughed at the sight, and so did their father. - -“Why, Lulu, daughter,” he said, “you seem to be going quite wild over -the prospect! I am very glad indeed to have hit upon something that -gives you such pleasure. But come here; I have something more to tell -you about it.” - -“Oh, have you, papa?” she cried, running to him to put her arm round -his neck and kiss him again and again; “what is it?” - -“Ah,” he returned, laughing, “I doubt if it is well to tell you; you -are so nearly crazy already.” - -“Oh, yes, do tell me please. I won’t get any crazier; at least I don’t -think I shall, I’ll try not to.” - -So he told her of Zoe’s suggestion, and that he intended it should be -carried out. - -A conservatory opened from one of the parlors, and there, he said, they -would have the magic cave. - -“Oh papa, _how_ lovely, how _lovely_!” both little girls exclaimed, -their eyes sparkling and their cheeks flushing with delighted -anticipation. - -“That entertainment will be for New Year’s Eve,” he said, “and the -Peri must have a present for each one who visits her case. That will -necessitate a shopping expedition to the city to-day or to-morrow. -Lulu, would you like to be one of the purchasers? shall I take you to -the stores with me?” - -“Oh!” she cried half breathlessly, “wouldn’t I like it? But,” with a -sudden sobering down of demeanor and a tender look into the face of her -little sister, “I—I can’t leave Gracie, papa, she would miss me and be -so lonesome without me.” - -“But I could stand it for one day, Lu; and I couldn’t bear to have you -miss such fun—such a good time—just for me,” said Grace, with winning -sweetness. - -“And Mamma Vi will contrive that she shall not be lonely,” the captain -said, drawing them both closer into his arms. - -“The mutual love of my little girls is a great joy to me,” he added, -caressing them in turn. - -Just then a servant came in bringing Gracie’s breakfast. - -She ate it sitting on her father’s knee, while Lulu, standing -alongside, kept up a lively strain of talk on the all-absorbing theme -of the hour. She had a good many questions to ask too, and they were -all answered by her father with unfailing patience and kindness. - -The proposed festivities were the principal topic of conversation at -the family breakfast, also; for the ladies were deeply interested, the -gentlemen not quite indifferent. - -The storm had passed, the morning was fine, and the captain announced -his intention to drive into the city, starting within an hour, winding -up with the query, “which of you ladies will volunteer to go along, and -assist in this important shopping?” - -“Zoe would enjoy it, I am sure, and you could not have a more competent -helper,” Violet said, smiling kindly into the eager face of her young -sister-in-law. - -“I should not object, if I can be of service,” said Zoe, “but don’t -you want to go yourself, Vi? I haven’t a doubt that the captain would -prefer your company to any other.” - -“I think I should abide by the stuff,” returned Violet in a lively -tone, “or rather by the little ones, baby and Gracie. Lulu must go with -her papa—I would not have her miss it for a great deal—and I am eager -to make the day a happy one to Gracie in spite of the absence of her -devoted sister-nurse,” she added with an affectionate glance and smile -in Lulu’s direction. - -“Oh, Mamma Vi, thank you ever so much!” exclaimed the little girl. “I -do think it will be just splendid to go with papa and help choose the -things, but I couldn’t bear to leave Gracie alone.” - -“You are a dear, good sister, Lulu,” remarked Mrs. Elsie Leland. “It -does one good to see how you and Gracie love one another.” - -“Thank you, Aunt Elsie,” said Lulu, flushing with gratification; then -catching the look of proud, fond affection with which her father was -regarding her, she colored still more deeply, while her heart bounded -with joy. It was so sweet to know that he loved her so dearly and was -not ashamed of her, faulty as she felt herself to be. - -“Yes,” he said, “their mutual affection is a constant source of -happiness to their father. I pity the parent whose children are not -kind and affectionate to each other. - -“Well, Mrs. Zoe,” turning smilingly to her, “am I to have the pleasure -of your company today, and the benefit of your assistance and advice in -the selection of the ornaments and gifts necessary or desirable for the -successful carrying-out of your proposed entertainment?” - -“Thank you; I shall be delighted to go and to give all the assistance -in my power,” she answered. “That is if Ned is willing to spare me,” -she added, turning to him with a merry, mischievous look and smile. - -“I don’t think I can,” he said, in a sober, meditative tone, “but if the -captain is sufficiently anxious to secure your valuable services to -take me too, my consent shall not be withheld.” - -“Then it’s a bargain,” laughed the captain, and Lulu’s eyes sparkled. -She was saying to herself, “Then I shall be sure to sit beside papa; -because they always want to be together; so they’ll take one seat in -the carriage, and we’ll have the other.” - - - - - CHAPTER III. - - -“Oh, Gracie, Gracie, I’ve had the nicest, the most splendid time that -ever was!” cried Lulu, rushing into their own little sitting-room where -Grace lay on the sofa, having that moment waked from her afternoon nap. - -“Oh, have you, Lu? I’m so glad,” she exclaimed, as her sister paused -for breath: for Lulu had rushed up stairs so fast in her joyful -eagerness to tell every thing to Grace, that she had not much breath -left for talking. - -“I’ve had a good time, too, looking at pictures and playing with -baby, and hearing lovely stories that mamma and Aunt Elsie told me,” -continued Gracie. “But tell me ’bout yours.” - -“Oh, it would be a long story to tell you every thing,” said Lulu. “I -enjoyed the drive ever so much, sitting close beside papa, with his arm -round me, and he giving me such a loving look every once in a while, -and asking me if I was quite warm and comfortable. Then we went to ever -so many stores and bought lots of things, some handsome and some not -worth much, but just to make fun (when we have the case, you know). And -papa was, oh, _so_ kind! he let me buy every single thing I wanted to. -And he says I may label the presents this evening—he helping me because -it would be too much for me to do all alone—and decide which present is -to be given to which person.” - -“Oh, Lu, what fun!” cried Grace. - -“Yes; and you shall have some say in it too, if you want to,” returned -Lulu, generously, throwing off her coat as she spoke, then bending down -to give Grace a loving kiss. - -“I’m to make out the list of folks to be invited, too,” she ran on, -“and write the notes, with papa’s help. He says this is to be all our -own party—Max’s, and yours, and mine—and he wants us to get every bit -of pleasure out of it we can. Isn’t he a dear, kind father?” - -“Yes, indeed.” - -“And, Oh Gracie, how nice it is to have him at home with us all the -time and to live with him in this lovely home!” - -“Yes, Lu, I think we ought to be ever such good children.” - -“So do I. Oh, here comes papa!” as a manly step drew near the door. - -It opened, and the captain came in and bending over Gracie kissed her -several times, asking in tender tones how she was and if she had had a -pleasant day. - -“Yes, papa; oh, very! I’ve just had a nice nap and now I’d like to get -up and sit on your knee a little while, if you’re not too tired.” - -“I’m not at all tired, my pet, and shall enjoy it perhaps as much as -you will,” he said, seating himself and complying with her request. - -“Lulu, daughter, put your hat and coat in their proper places, and make -your hair neat.” - -“Yes, sir,” Lulu returned, in bright, cheerful tones, and moving -promptly to obey. - -She was back again almost immediately. “Oh, Gracie,” she said, “I -didn’t tell you about our dinner! Papa took us to Morse’s, the best -and most expensive place in the city, and he let me choose just what I -wanted from the bill of fare, and he paid for it.” - -“And my wise little girl, who thinks it so delightful to have her own -way, chose several dishes that she found she could not eat at all,” -remarked the captain, with a humorous look and smile directed at Lulu, -who was now standing close at his side. - -“Yes,” she said, blushing, “you told me I wouldn’t like them, papa, and -I found you knew best after all, but you and Aunt Zoe enjoyed them so -that they weren’t lost.” - -“Quite true,” he responded. - -“And then, papa, let me choose again,” Lulu went on, addressing Grace, -“and I took things I knew I liked.” - -“You did have a splendid time,” remarked Gracie, rather wistfully. - -“I hope you will be able to go with us next year, my pet,” her father -said, caressing her tenderly. - -“O, papa! are we to have another party next year?” queried Lulu, in -almost breathless excitement. - -“That depends,” he said; “if a certain little girl of mine should -indulge in an outburst of passion while she is playing hostess to her -young friends, I think the prospect of a party for her next year will -not be a very brilliant one.” - -“Oh, I hope I won’t, papa; please watch me all the time, and do every -thing you can to help me keep from it,” Lulu murmured, her arm round -his neck and her cheek laid to his. - -“I certainly shall, my dear child,” he answered, putting his arm about -her and drawing her into a close embrace; “and I am very hopeful in -regard to it; you have been behaving so well of late. It gives me great -pleasure to be able to say that.” - -She lifted dewy eyes to his. “Thank you, papa. Oh, I do mean to try as -hard as I can!” - -“Suppose we decide now who are to be invited,” he said. “Gracie must -have a say about that, as well as the rest of us.” - -“I s’pose we’ll have all the relations—least all that aren’t too -old—won’t we papa?” she asked. - -“Yes, I think so; the same company they had at the Oaks, for the -whole time, and the grown people in the evenings, when we are to have -tableaux or the magic cave or something else not too juvenile for them -to enjoy.” - -“Papa,” said Lulu, “I thought you said I was to have some choice.” - -“Yes, daughter; mention any one else you may wish to invite.” - -“I don’t care to have any body else, but—papa, please don’t be angry -with me, but I’d rather not have Rosie Travilla here.” She hung her -head and blushed, as she spoke in a low, hesitating way. - -The captain looked a little surprised, but not angry. “Why not, my -child?” he asked. “You ought to have a very good excuse for leaving her -out.” - -“Papa, its because—because I’m afraid she’ll get me in a passion.” - -“Ah,” he said with an involuntary sigh, “I remember now that she was -mixed up in some way with that unfortunate affair of a few weeks ago. -But can you not forgive her for that?” - -“Yes, papa, if I only could be sure she wouldn’t say horrid things to -me that—but, oh, I didn’t mean to tell tales!” - -“And I certainly don’t want to hear any; yet I should be far from -willing to have your hard task of controlling your temper made harder -for you.” - -“I don’t want to be a tell-tale either,” Grace said timidly, “and I -do like Rosie; but sometimes she isn’t very good to Lu. Sometimes she -teases her so that I think its ’most more her fault than Lu’s when Lu -gets in a passion.” - -“Ah, that is news to me; and perhaps I have been too hard on my -quick-tempered little daughter,” he said in a remorseful tone, drawing -Lulu into a closer embrace, and pressing a tender kiss upon her -forehead. - -Lulu looked up with a flash of joy in her eyes, then dropping her head -on his shoulder so that her face was half hidden there, “I’ll invite -Rosie if you want me to, papa,” she said, “and if she teases me I’ll -try to be patient.” - -“That’s my own dear child,” was his kindly response. “I should not -like to have her left out considering how very kind her mother and -grandfather have been to my children, and that she is your mamma’s -sister; and I hardly think she will do or say unkind, trying things to -you when she is your guest in your father’s house. I feel quite sure -she will not in my presence, and I shall arrange matters so that I can -be with you almost all the time while your guests are here.” - -“O, papa, thank you!” cried Lulu, drawing a long breath of relief; -“then I’m quite willing to have Rosie here. I shouldn’t like to hurt -Grandma Elsie’s feelings, or Mamma Vi’s or even Rosie’s own, by leaving -her out.” - -“I am rejoiced to hear you say that; I trust there is little or no -malice in your nature,” he said, repeating his caresses. - -“Papa, I think Lu’s very good ’cept her temper,” said Grace, putting an -arm affectionately round her sister’s neck. - -“No,” said Lulu, “I’m willful, too; I’ve disobeyed papa more than once -because I liked my own way best; and I’m bad other ways, sometimes. But -I do love our dear father, and I am trying to be a better girl,” she -added, lifting her head to look affectionately into his face. - -“Yes, daughter, I see that you are, and it makes me very happy,” he -said. - -“Now, I have something to tell you, two, that will please you, I think. -We are all invited to spend to-morrow afternoon at the Oaks to see some -tableaux they are getting up there, and I hope even my little Grace -will be able to go.” - -“Oh, how nice!” cried Lulu, while Grace asked, “Will you go and take -us, papa?” - -“I hope to,” he answered, smiling fondly down upon her. “Ah, there is -the tea-bell! Will you travel down to the table in papa’s arms?” - -“Yes, sir; if you like to carry me, and it won’t make you tired.” - -“It won’t tire me at all, my pet. I only wish you were heavy enough to -be something of a burden,” he said, as he rose with her in his arms and -moved on toward the door, Lulu following. - -“Oh, Lu, don’t you wish you were in my place?” Grace asked with a -gleeful laugh, looking down at her sister over their father’s shoulder. - -“No; I’m so big and heavy that it must tire papa to carry me.” - -“Hardly,” he said; “you remember it is not many weeks since I did carry -you quite a distance?” - -“But didn’t it tire you, papa?” - -“Very little; I was scarcely sensible of fatigue.” - -“Oh, its nice as nice can be to have such a big strong papa!” cried -Grace, giving him a hug. - -It was quite a party, and a merry one that gathered about the -tea-table, enlarged, since breakfast by the addition of Violet’s mother -and her two college boys. - -The talk ran principally upon the holiday amusements going on at the -Oaks and those in course of preparation at Woodburn. - -“They boast of being able to get up some very fine tableaux at the -Oaks,” remarked Harold, “and expect to quite astonish us to-morrow.” - -“I hope you are going, captain, and will take Lulu and Gracie with -you,” Grandma Elsie said, half inquiringly, smiling kindly upon the two -little girls as she spoke. - -“Yes,” he said, smiling also into the eager young faces, “I shall -certainly take them both, unless something unforeseen happens to -prevent; my wife having promised to go with us,” he added, with an -affectionate glance at Violet. - -“Yes, indeed! I shouldn’t like to miss it,” she said gayly; “I believe -Zoe and I are about as eager over these holiday doings as either of the -children.” - -“I’m glad to hear it,” he responded; “a man enjoys having a young wife -even when not young himself.” - -“And the older he is, the younger he wants his wife to be,” remarked -Zoe in a lively tone: “at least so I have heard people say.” - -“But papa isn’t old, aunt Zoe!” exclaimed Lulu, indignantly. - -“My dear child,” laughed her father, “it’s no sin to be old, so you -need not be so ready to take up the cudgels for me.” - -“Have you sent out your invitations, Lulu?” asked Zoe. - -“No, ma’am, not yet.” - -“You will have an opportunity to give them verbally to-morrow -afternoon, if you like,” remarked her father. - -“But I—I don’t think I want to, papa,” she said. “I’d like to send nice -little notes—only it’s a good deal of trouble to write them.” - -“Oh!” said Zoe, “you can have plenty of help in it; I’ll volunteer for -one.” - -“I, too, am at your service,” said Grandma Elsie; and her offer was -followed by several others. - -“‘Many hands make light work,’” said Zoe, “and we’ll have the thing -done in a few minutes after leaving the table. Then there’ll be plenty -of time for the selection of subjects for our tableaux, which I intend -shall outshine those at the Oaks.” - -“Don’t make rash promises,” said Edward, laughingly, “you have not seen -those at the Oaks yet.” - -“Are we who abode by the stuff to-day, to see your purchases now?” -asked Mrs. Leland, lightly, as they left the table. - -“Why, no; of course not,” cried Zoe, with emphasis; “half the fun will -be in the surprises when the Peri hands out her gifts. O, captain,” -turning hastily to him, “is it to be decided beforehand who is to have -what?” - -“I think that would be the better plan,” he answered, “and I propose -that you and Lulu share that privilege, if privilege you consider it.” - -“That I do,” she returned, quite delightedly; “and if you like I’ll -help label them, so there need be no mistake in the distribution.” - -“Suppose you three attend to that business, in the children’s -sitting-room, while the rest of us repair to the library and write the -invitations,” suggested Violet; adding “then you can join us and help -in the selections for the tableaux.” - -“An excellent arrangement, my dear,” said her husband. “Shall we carry -out our part of it, Madam Zoe?” - -“With all my heart, Sir Captain,” rejoined Zoe, merrily. - -“Then I will order our purchases carried up to the appointed place. -Gracie, shall I take you up there to oversee us at our work?” - -“O, papa, mayn’t I help, too?” asked the little girl, with a very -wistful, coaxing look in her sweet blue eyes, as she lifted them to his -face. - -“Help, darling? What could such a feeble little one as you do?” - -“I mean help say whose the things are to be,” she said. - -“Ah, I did not understand! Yes, my pet, you may; the gifts are to be -from you as much as from your brother and sister; so no one has a -better right to a voice in the matter of distribution.” - -He was rewarded by a very bright, glad look and smile as she held up -her arms to be taken. - -He held her while giving his order to a servant whom he had summoned, -then carried her up, settled her comfortably in an easy chair, and -wheeled it up beside a table whereon the day’s purchases were presently -piled. - -Zoe and Lulu had followed. The captain politely placed a chair for -each, then seated himself, and the work began; he writing the labels -and they affixing them. - -It was all done very harmoniously; there seemed to be but little -difference of opinion, and Lulu behaved as well as could have been -desired, gracefully yielding her wishes now and again to those of Zoe -or her little sister. - -That pleased her father very much, and she felt amply rewarded by his -smile of approval. - -“There, that job is done!” announced Zoe at length. - -“Why,” exclaimed Grace, in a tone of mingled surprise and dismay, -“there’s nothing for papa! No, nor for you, Aunt Zoe; nor Lu either!” - -“Oh, that is all right, little girlie!” laughed Zoe, “for of course if -we provided our own gifts we should miss the surprise, which is more -than half the fun.” - -“Oh, yes!” she said, “I forgot that.” - -“You and I will contrive to find something for Aunt Zoe and Lu,” her -father said to her in a low aside; at which she clapped her hands and -laughed gleefully. - -“Now we are going down to the library,” he continued, aloud, “shall I -carry you there?” - -“I’m afraid it will make you too tired, papa, to carry me up and down -so often,” she answered, but with a longing, wistful look that plainly -told her desire to be with others. - -So, with the assurance that she was a very light burden and he enjoyed -carrying her, he picked her up and bore her on after Zoe, while Lulu -brought up the rear. - -“We’ll soon have to make this journey again,” he said, “for it will be -your bedtime in about half an hour.” - -“O papa, can’t I stay up a while longer tonight?” she pleaded. - -“If you were well and strong I should say yes without any hesitation,” -he answered; “but I think you will find yourself weary enough to be -glad to go to bed at the usual hour.” - -And he was right; for though much interested at first in the talk -that was going on among the older people, her eyelids presently began -to droop, and her head dropped on her father’s shoulder, for she was -sitting in her favorite place upon his knee. - -“Ah, birdie, you are ready for your nest, I see,” he said, passing his -hand softly over her golden curls; “papa will carry you up and put you -in it.” - -“Yes,” she murmured sleepily. “Lulu, won’t you come too?” - -Lulu hesitated, and looked half inquiringly, half entreatingly at her -father. She was very loath to leave the room while the interesting -discussions in regard to arrangements for the anticipated amusements -were going on, questions of drapery, scenery, costumes, and who should -be given this part and who that, were being settled. - -“You are free to go or stay, as you choose,” the captain answered to -the look, speaking in a very kind tone. - -He waited a moment for her decision. There was evidently a struggle -in her mind for a brief space, but love for her little feeble sister -conquered. - -“I’ll go, papa,” she said. “I’ve been away from Gracie all day, and it -would be too bad to refuse her.” - -“That is right and kind, daughter,” he returned with an approving -smile, as he rose with the little sleeper in his arms, for Gracie was -already too far on the way to the land of dreams to be aware of the -sacrifice of inclination Lulu was making for her sake. - - - - - CHAPTER IV. - - -“Get me Gracie’s night-dress, and we’ll put her to bed—you and I,” the -captain said pleasantly to Lulu, when they had reached Gracie’s bedroom. - -Lulu made haste to obey, and stood by his side ready to give her -assistance when needed. - -“Poor darling,” she said in a low tone, “how tired and sleepy she is, -papa.” - -“Yes, she is not at all strong yet,” he sighed, thinking to himself -it was not likely she would ever be any thing but feeble and easily -exhausted. - -The child did not rouse to consciousness, but was still fast asleep as -he laid her gently down upon her pillow. - -He covered her up with tender care, then seating himself again, drew -Lulu into his arms with a fond caress. - -“Dear child,” he said, “your unselfish love for your sister makes me -very happy.” - -There was a flash of joy in Lulu’s eyes as she lifted them to his, then -blushing and half hiding her face on his shoulder, “But I don’t deserve -to have you say that, papa,” she murmured; “for I didn’t want to come -up with you and Gracie.” - -“No, but if you had had no desire to stay behind there would have been -no self-denial in your yielding to her wish. You deserve all the credit -I am giving you. Now do you want to go back again?” - -“If you like me to, papa, Gracie is so sound asleep that she will not -miss me.” - -“Yes; and if you are not too tired with all the shopping you have done -to-day, you may stay up half an hour later than your usual bedtime,” he -said, taking her hand and leading her from the room. - -“Oh, thank you, papa!” she cried, “I don’t think that I’m too tired, -and I should like to so very much!” - -“You are very greatly interested in what is going forward?” he -remarked, inquiringly, and smiling down on her as they descended the -stairs, her hand in his. - -“Yes, indeed, papa! Oh, may I read the book that tells about the magic -cave?” - -“Some day, when you are a little older; at present you may read only -what it says about that.” - -Once such a reply to such a question would have brought a frown to -Lulu’s brow, and she would have asked sullenly why she could not -read the whole book now. But she was improving under her father’s -training; growing much less willful and more ready to yield to his -better judgment, having become convinced that he was really wiser -than herself, and that he loved her too well to deny her any harmless -indulgence. - -So she responded in a perfectly pleasant tone, “Thank you, papa, I’ll -read only that part.” - -“I can trust you,” he said, “for I know you to be a truthful child; and -I think, too, that you are learning to be an obedient one also.” - -Lulu was allowed to stay in the parlor as long as the older people did, -as it so happened that they were ready to retire earlier than usual -that evening; they separated and scattered to their respective rooms -before ten o’clock. - -Captain Raymond lingered behind to see that every thing was made secure -for the night. Passing into the library on his round he was a trifle -surprised to find Harold there. - -“Ah, I thought you had gone up-stairs with the rest!” - -“So I did—part of the way at least—but the remembrance of something I -heard this afternoon and which ought, I think, to give you pleasant -dreams, brought me back to tell it. That boy of yours, captain, is a -son to be proud of.” - -“So I have thought myself, at times, but feared it might be only a -father’s partiality,” returned the captain, his face lighting up with -pleased surprise. “What have you to tell me of him?” - -“He had an experience over at the Oaks last night, that might have -easily proved too severe a test of moral courage to an older fellow -than he, yet he came out of the trial with colors flying. I heard the -whole story from Art Howard as we were driving together from the Oaks -over to Roselands.” - -And Harold went on to give a detailed and perfectly correct account of -what had taken place among the lads after retiring to their rooms for -the night. - -He had an intensely interested and deeply gratified listener. - -When he had finished, his hand was taken in a cordial grasp, while the -captain said with emotion, “A thousand thanks, Harold! You can never -know until you are a father yourself, what joy you have brought to -my heart. I have strong hope that my boy will grow up a brave, true -Christian gentleman, neither afraid nor ashamed to stand up for the -right against all odds.” - -“I believe it, sir; he’s a fine fellow; I’m so proud of him myself that -I regret the fact that there is no tie of blood between us.” - -The next morning Lulu was hurrying through the duties of the toilet, -saying to herself that she wanted a little talk with Gracie about -the Peri’s present to papa, before he should come in to bid them -good-morning, as was his custom, when she heard his voice in their -sitting-room, which adjoined her bedroom. - -Half glad, half sorry, he was there already, Lulu made all haste to -finish her dressing, then softly opened the communicating door. - -Her father was seated with Grace on his knee, his back toward herself, -and before he was aware of her presence she had stolen up behind him -and put her arms round his neck, her lips to his cheek, with a loving -“Good-morning, my dear, dearest papa!” - -“Ah, good-morning, my darling daughter,” he responded, drawing her -round in front of him into his arms and returning the kiss. “How happy -it makes me to see you looking so bright and well. Beautiful, too,” he -added to himself; but that he did not say aloud. - -“You’ve come in ’most too soon this morning, papa,” she remarked, -lifting laughing eyes to his. - -“Ah! how is that?” he asked. - -“Why, I was just coming in to consult with Gracie about the gift you -are to get from the Peri; and now I can’t, because it has to be a -secret from you, you know.” - -“Papa,” said Grace, “please name over lots of things you would like to -have, so we can choose one, and you needn’t know which.” - -“Lots of things that I should like to have!” he repeated, “I really -can not think of one. I have been deluged with beautiful and useful -presents; the lovely bracket Lulu sawed out for me, the pincushion -Gracie made with her own small fingers for my toilet table, Mamma Vi’s -beautiful painting that hangs over the mantel in my dressing-room, the -watch case from Max, beside the too-numerous-to-mention gifts from -others not quite so near and dear as wife and children.” - -“But you’ve got to have something, you see, papa,” laughed Lulu, -“whether you want it or not. Never mind, though, Gracie, we’ll think up -something. Perhaps Aunt Zoe can help us.” - -“Ah, that reminds me,” the captain said, “that we are to think of a -gift for her. What shall it be, Lulu?” - -“Suppose we say a ring, papa? When we were in that large jewelry store -I saw her looking at one with an emerald in it, and she admired it very -much. Would it cost too much!” - -“Perhaps not,” he said; “I shall see about it.” - -“Did you like the things we gave you for Christmas, papa?” asked Grace, -affectionately stroking his face with her little white hand. - -“Yes, indeed! particularly because they were all the work of your own -hands. I could hardly have believed such tiny fingers as my Gracie’s -could do work so fine as that on the cushion she made for her papa. And -Lulu’s carving surprised and pleased me quite as much.” - -“Isn’t it just lovely, papa?” cried Grace with enthusiasm. “I can’t do -that kind of work at all.” - -“No, you are not strong enough.” - -“And I can’t sew half so well as she can,” added Lulu; “I’m not at all -fond of plain sewing.” - -“I am sorry to hear that,” remarked her father, “for I think every -woman should be skilled in that sort of work.” - -“I’d like sewing on a machine pretty well,” said Lulu, “but it’s slow, -tedious work with a needle in your fingers.” - -“Then I fear if I should buy you a machine now, you would never learn -the skillful use of your needle. I want you to persevere with that, -daughter, and I promise that as soon as your mamma tells me you have -become an accomplished needle-woman, I will buy you the best machine -that is to be had. And perhaps,” he added with a humorous look, “it -will not be necessary to forbid you to use it too constantly.” - -“I don’t believe it will, papa,” returned Lulu laughingly, “I don’t -believe I should ever enjoy working it half so well as sawing and -carving.” - -Just then the breakfast-bell put an end to their talk. - -Shortly after the meal was over Zoe drew Lulu aside and asked if she -had decided upon the present from the Peri to the captain. - -“No, not yet, Aunt Zoe; have you thought of any thing?” - -“Yes, one that is spoken of in the book we take the idea from, the idea -of the magic cave, the Peri and so on, I mean. It’s a pen-wiper with an -ass’s head, and the words ‘There are two of us.’” - -“Why, Aunt Zoe! that would be just insulting papa! I shan’t consent to -it at all!” Lulu burst out indignantly. - -“Oh no; it would be only to make fun, and your father would understand -it and be as much amused as any one else.” - -“I don’t like it; I couldn’t bear to have such a thing as that given to -him,” returned Lulu. “I want to buy him a gold pen and holder that I -saw in the city. I have money enough, and don’t you suppose I can get -somebody to go for it?” - -“Oh that will be easy enough,” said Zoe good-naturedly. “Edward is -going in to-day, and I know he will do the errand willingly.” - -“Oh, that will be nice! Thank you,” said Lulu, in a tone of delight, “I -must run and tell Gracie about it.” - -She was turning to go, but Zoe detained her. “Wait a moment,” she said. -“There are some pretty things to be made for adorning the magic cave; -do you want to help with the work?” - -“Yes, Aunt Zoe, if you will show me what to do,” Lulu answered a -little doubtfully, “you know I’m not an expert needle-woman; but I -think I should enjoy working with pretty things; it would be much more -interesting than plain sewing.” - -“Yes, indeed, and you will take to it very readily if I am not greatly -mistaken. I’ll join you presently, bringing some of the materials, and -show you what is wanted.” - -“Oh, if you please, Aunt Zoe! I’ll be ever so much obliged; you’ll find -me in Gracie’s and my sitting-room,” Lulu answered, hurrying away. - -“Yes; that will be a nice one for you to give papa,” Grace said in -reply to Lulu’s communication, “but what shall I give him? I want to -give him something too.” - -“Make him a pen-wiper,” suggested Lulu; “that would go nicely with a -pen and pen holder, and you know he said he would rather have something -we made for him ourselves.” - -“Oh, I’d like to, if I only knew how! Maybe mamma would give me some -stuff to make it of and show me how to do it.” - -“Yes, I’m sure she will,” cried Lulu; “she’s so kind.” - -At that moment Violet and Zoe came in together, bringing with them a -quantity of material to be fashioned into dolls, fairies, etc., for -ornamenting the magic cave, or to do duty as gifts to be dispensed by -the Peri. - -“If you little girls feel inclined to give us some assistance in this -work, we shall be glad to have it,” said Violet pleasantly. - -“I should very much indeed, Mamma Vi, if you or Aunt Zoe will show me -how,” exclaimed Lulu, eagerly. - -“I too, mamma,” said Grace. “Please, mayn’t I make papa a present -first! I was thinking of a pen-wiper for him, if you’ll please show me -how to make a pretty one.” - -“Gladly, my dear. What would you think of a little book, its inside -leaves of chamois, the cover of soft morocco, all fastened together -with ribbon, and papa’s name printed in gilt letters on the outside?” - -“Oh, that would be ever so nice, mamma! But I haven’t any chamois or -morocco; and could any body go and buy them for me in time?” - -“I have some of each and will make you a present of as much as you -need,” Violet returned gayly, bending down to press a kiss upon the -little eager upturned face. - -“I have some liquid gilding too,” she went on, “so there will be no -trouble about the lettering on the cover. I will do that part and -perhaps papa will not object because so much is my work.” - -“Oh, no; I’m sure he won’t!” exclaimed Grace; “and mamma, you’re so -very kind to help me so!” - -Lulu was eagerly turning over the piles of pretty things, while Zoe -gave her directions how to fashion them into the desired articles. - -Violet went in search of what was needed for the pen-wiper, and -presently they were all four busily engaged, chatting and laughing -right merrily as they worked, Violet and Zoe seeming to feel almost as -young and free from care as the two little girls. - -They were dressing paper dolls as fairies in wide-spreading tarleton -skirts highly ornamented with tinsel. - -Lulu had dressed two, thought their appearance really beautiful, and -was highly delighted at her success; she was holding the second one up -and calling the attention of her companions to it, when Harold Travilla -looked in to say that a quantity of things to be used in getting up -the tableaux, had come over from Ion, been taken by the captain’s -order, to one of the unoccupied rooms, and mamma thought Vi, Zoe and -perhaps Lulu, might like to look them over and select for the different -characters. - -“Of course we will,” said Zoe, jumping up with alacrity, while Lulu -hastily dropped her fairy into her work-basket, asking “O, Mamma Vi, -may I?” - -“Certainly, dear; Gracie too, if she wishes,” Violet answered -pleasantly, adding, “you will have plenty of time to finish your gift -for papa afterward, little girlie.” - -Zoe had already hurried on ahead, Violet and Lulu followed more slowly, -as Grace was not yet strong enough to move quickly, and they would not -leave her behind. - -Reaching the room whither the package had been conveyed, Grace was -comfortably seated in an arm-chair where she could overlook the -proceedings without fatigue, and the others gave themselves up to the -fascinating business of examining the articles and discussing their -merits, and the uses to which they should be put. - -There were some very elegant silks, satins, velvets, brocades and laces -among them, and Lulu was quite lost in admiration. She thought it would -be delightful to wear some of them even for the little while a tableau -would last, and hoped it would be decided that she should take part in -several. - -At length, having seen every thing, and being seized with a desire to -go on with her work, in which she had become quite interested, she ran -back to her own rooms without waiting for the others. - -Reaching the open door of the sitting-room, she paused upon the -threshold, transfixed with astonishment and dismay. The baby, at the -moment sole occupant of the apartment, was seated on the floor tearing -up her fairies, while round her lay scattered in wildest confusion, the -contents of Lulu’s work-basket, skeins of silk, and worsted tangled -together, ribbons and bits of silk, satin and velvet that Lulu had -thought to fashion into various dainty little articles, all crumpled -and wet, showing this Miss Baby had been putting them in her mouth and -trying her pretty new teeth upon them. - -Lulu’s first impulse was to spring forward, snatch the fairy out of the -baby’s hands, and give the little mischief-maker an angry shake. - -But she controlled herself with a great effort, and recalling the sad -scenes and bitter repentance of a few weeks ago, refrained from rushing -at the child, but moved gently toward her, saying in soft persuasive -tones: - -“Oh, baby, dear, don’t do so, let sister have that, there’s a darling! -Oh, you’ve made sad work! But you didn’t know any better, did you, -pretty pet?” - -“Oh, Miss Lu! I’se awful sorry! didn’t neber t’ink ob my child doing -sech ting!” exclaimed the baby’s nurse, hurrying in from an adjoining -room. “I was jes’ lookin’ at de Christmas tings scattered roun’ an’ -hyar de chile gets hol’ o’ yo’ work-basket fo’ I sees what she ’bout.” - -“You ought to have watched her, Aunt Judy: It was your business to see -that she didn’t get into mischief,” returned Lulu in a tone of sorrow -and vexation. “All these pretty things are ruined, just ruined? And I’d -taken so much pains and trouble to make those fairies for the magic -cave,” she went on, taking them up and turning them over in her hands -with a despairing sigh. - -“Never mind, daughter, there are plenty more pretty things where those -came from,” said her father’s voice from the open doorway. - -Lulu started, and looked up in surprise. “Papa!” she exclaimed, “I did -not know you were there. I did try to be patient with baby.” - -“And succeeded,” he said, bending down to smooth her hair caressingly -(for he was now close at her side), and giving her a tenderly -affectionate look and smile. - -Then he sat down and drew her into his arms, while Aunt Judy carried -the baby away. - -“Dear child,” he said, “you have made me very happy by your patience -and forbearance under this provocation. I begin to have strong hope -that you will learn to rule your own spirit, which the Bible tells us -is better than taking a city.” - -Lulu’s face was full of gladness. “Now, I don’t care if the fairies -_are_ spoiled!” she said with a happy sigh, putting her arm round his -neck and laying her cheek to his. “I’m ’most obliged to baby for doing -it.” - -Her father continued his caresses for a moment, then he said, “I am -going for a walk; would you like to go with me? I should be glad of -your company, and I think you need the exercise.” - -“Oh, ever so much, papa!” she answered joyously. “There’s nothing -hardly that I like better than taking a walk with you!” - -“Then you may go and put on your coat and hood, and we will set out at -once.” - -It was a bright clear morning, the air just cold enough to be bracing -and exhilarating. Lulu felt it so and went skipping, jumping, dancing -along by her father’s side, her hand in his and her tongue running very -fast on the interesting subjects of children’s parties, tableaux and -magic caves. - -He listened with an indulgent smile. “I think my little girl is very -happy this morning?” he said at length. - -“Oh yes, yes, indeed I am, papa!” she answered earnestly, “how could I -help it with so much to make me so?” - -“You are looking forward to a great deal of pleasure in entertaining -your young friends next week?” - -“Yes, papa; and that makes me glad; but that isn’t all, you know.” And -she looked up into his face with an arch, loving smile. - -“What else?” he asked, returning the smile with one full of fatherly -affection. - -“Oh a great many things, papa; but most of all, that you don’t have to -go away and leave us any more; that makes this the very happiest winter -of our lives so far, Maxie and Gracie and I all think.” - -“You may safely put my name into that list also,” he said. - -“You’d rather be with us than on your ship?” - -“Much rather, daughter. I greatly enjoy these walks with you, as well -as many another pleasure belonging to life at home with wife and -children.” - -“Papa, why did you forbid me to take walks by myself?” asked Lulu -presently. - -“Wait a moment,” he said, and just then a turn in the road brought them -face to face with a ragged, dirty man of aspect so forbidding that -Lulu, though not usually a timid child, clung to her father’s hand and -shrank half behind him in terror. - -The tramp noted it with a scowl, pushed rudely by them and disappeared -round the corner. - -“O papa,” panted Lulu, “what a horrible looking man! He looked at me as -if he’d like to kill me.” - -“How would you enjoy meeting him alone?” asked her father. - -“Oh! not at all, papa! I’d be frightened half to death!” - -“I think you would; and what is more, I think he—and many another of -the same class—would be a more dangerous creature for you to meet alone -than any wild beast. Do you need any further reply to your question of -a moment ago?” - -“O papa! no indeed! and I shall never disobey you again by roaming -about by myself. I see now that you were kind to punish me for it.” - -“I thought it far kinder than to let you run the risk that such -disobedience would bring,” he said. “And,” he went on presently, “there -are others who, though not so forbidding in appearance, are very nearly -if not quite as dangerous: who coax and wheedle children and by that -means get them into their power and carry them away from their parents -and friends, to lead miserable sinful lives. I think it would break my -heart to lose my dear little Lulu in that way; so, my darling, heed -your father’s warning, and never, never listen to them.” - -“Indeed I’ll not listen to them!” she exclaimed in her vehement way, -“but I am sure nobody could ever persuade me to go away from you, my -own dear, dear father!” - -“Ah,” he said with a sigh, “I think you forget how, a few weeks ago, -you attempted to run away from me without persuasion from any one.” - -“But that was because I thought you didn’t love me any more, papa,” she -answered humbly; “but now I know you do,” she added, looking up into -his face with eyes full of ardent affection. - -“Never doubt it again my precious child, never for one moment doubt -that you are very, very dear to your father’s heart,” he said with -emotion, bending down to give her a tender kiss. - - - - - CHAPTER V. - - -The captain was carrying a basket. Lulu asked if she might know what -was in it. - -“Yes,” he said; “it contains a few delicacies for a poor sick woman -whom we are going to see.” - -They had been pursuing a path running parallel with the highway, and -which had led them into a wood, but now the captain turned aside into -another, leading to a hut standing some distance back from the road. - -“Is it in that little cabin she lives?” asked Lulu. - -“Yes; a poor place, isn’t it? hardly occupying so much space as one of -our parlors. And there is quite a large family of children.” - -“I’m sorry for them; it must be dreadful to live so,” said Lulu, her -tones full of heartfelt sympathy. “But, papa, what makes them so poor?” - -“I suppose they had no early advantages of education—they are very -ignorant at all events—but the principal trouble is idleness and -drunkenness on the part of the husband and father. It makes it very -difficult to help them too, as he takes every thing he can lay his -hands on and spends it for drink.” - -“Oh, I can never, never be thankful enough that my father is so -different from that!” cried Lulu, with another glad, loving look up -into his face. - -He only smiled in return and pressed the hand he held, for they had now -reached the door of the cabin and it was instantly opened by one of the -children, who had seen their approach from the window. - -One room, that to which they were admitted, served for kitchen, living -room and bedroom, and with a loft overhead and a shed behind, comprised -the whole house. - -The first object that met their eyes on entering was the sick woman -lying on a bed in one corner; the first sound that saluted their ears -her hollow cough. She was very pale, and so emaciated that she seemed -to be nothing but skin and bone. - -“How are you this morning, Mrs. Jones?” the captain asked in kindly -sympathizing tones, as he drew near the bed and took the bony hand she -feebly held out to him. - -“P’raps a leetle better, cap’n,” she answered pantingly. “I slep’ so -good and warm under these awful nice blankets you sent fur Chris-mus; -an’ the jelly an’ cream an’ t’other goodies—oh, but they was nice! I -can’t never pay you fur all yer goodness—no, nor the half o’ it; but -the good Lord—he’ll make it up to you somehow or other. - -“An’ ye’ve brung yer leetle gal to see me? that’s kind, Mandy, set the -cheer fur the gentleman—we ain’t got but one, cap’n—an’ find somethin’ -fur her to set on, Mandy.” - -“There, I cayn’t talk no more, me breath’s clean gone.” - -“No, you shouldn’t try to talk,” the captain said, taking the chair -that “Mandy” had set for him after wiping the dust from it with a very -greasy, dirty apron. “And don’t trouble yourself, Amanda, to find a -seat for my little girl; she is used to this one and likes it better -than any other, I believe,” he added with a tenderly affectionate smile -into Lulu’s eyes as he drew her to his knee. - -“Yes, that I do,” returned Lulu, emphatically, glancing proudly -from her father to Amanda, who stood regarding them in open-mouthed -astonishment. - -“Well, I never!” she ejaculated the next moment. “Wouldn’t I be -s’prised out’n a year’s growth ef pap should act that a-way to me? And -I shouldn’t like it nuther; the furder I kin git away from the likes o’ -him the better, I think, so I do.” - -The mother turned her face away with a groan. - -“’Tain’t no fault o’ hern, cap’n,” she said; “ef Bijah wur like ye, -sir, the childer’d be glad enough to git clost to him.” - -“Yes; love begets love,” he said. Then taking up his basket, which he -had set on the floor beside his chair; “I have something here for you -and should like to see you eat some of it now.” - -“What is it, cap’n?” she asked as he handed her a large china cup -filled with something white, creamy, and very tempting in appearance. - -“They call it Spanish Cream,” he answered. “I think you will find it -good; and these lady-fingers, just fresh from the oven when I started -will go nicely with it,” he added, setting a plate of them down on the -bed beside her. - -“Lady-fingers?” she repeated; “what’s them? I never hearn on ’em afore.” - -“Sponge cakes,” he said; “they are very light and neither rich nor -tough; so I think you may eat freely of them without fear of harm.” - -“They’re mighty nice, cap’n,” she said when she had tasted them; “an’ -this here creamy stuff—I never tasted nothin’ better. It wuz awful kind -o’ ye to fetch ’em, but I haint got no appetite no more, an’ so ye -mustn’t think hard o’ me that I don’t eat hearty of ’em.” - -“Oh, no, certainly not,” he said. - -“Shall I empty them things and wash ’em, ma?” asked Amanda, drawing -near the bed and looking with longing eyes at the dainty food. - -“Yes; but don’t you uns eat ’em clean up from yer sick mother that -cayn’t eat yer bacon an’ corn bread and taters.” - -“No; just a mite to see what ther like,” returned the girl, dipping -up a huge spoonful of the cream and hastily transferring it to her -widely-opened mouth; while a little crowd of younger children, who, -from the farther side of the room, had been staring in silent curiosity -at the captain and Lulu, burst out all together, “Gimme some, gimme -some, Mandy; ye shan’t have it all, so ye shan’t.” - -“No; ye cayn’t none on ye have none; it’s all fer yer poor sick ma, and -ye’d orter to be ’shamed to be axin’ fer it,” returned Amanda sharply. - -“Let them have a taste all around,” said the captain kindly. “I’ll have -some more made and sent over by the time your mother wants it. But -don’t wash the things; just empty them and put them back in the basket.” - -“Yes, Mandy, ye might break ’em; put ’em back jes so,” panted the -invalid from the bed. - -When the children had quieted down, Capt. Raymond, taking a Testament -from his pocket, asked if he should read a few verses. - -“Yes, sir; oh yes, ef yer ain’t in too big a hurry. Please read about -the blood; the blood that kin wash a sinner bad as me, clean nuff to -git to heaven; them verses runs in my mind all the time. The Lord above -knows I’ve need nuff o’ that washin’.” - -“Yes,” he said, “we all need it more than any thing else; for in no -other way can we be saved from the wrath to come! There is none other -name under heaven given among men, whereby we must be saved!” - -Then turning over the leaves of his Testament he read: “But now in -Christ Jesus, ye who sometime were far off are made nigh by the blood -of Christ.” - -“If the blood of bulls and of goats, and the ashes of a heifer -sprinkling the unclean, sanctifieth to the purifying of the flesh, How -much more shall the blood of Christ who through the eternal Spirit -offered himself without spot to God, purge your conscience from dead -works to serve the living God?” - -“And these things write we unto you that your joy may be full. This -then is the message that we have heard of him, and declare unto you, -that God is light and in him is no darkness at all. If we say that we -have fellowship with him, and walk in darkness, we lie, and do not -the truth; but if we walk in the light as he is in the light, we have -fellowship one with another, and the blood of Jesus Christ his Son -cleanseth us from all sin.” - -“Yes, yes; them’s the blessed words!” she cried, clasping her hands and -raising her eyes to heaven. “Oh, if I only knowed ’twas fer me, me that -hasn’t never tried to serve him, and now cayn’t do nothin’ but lie here -and suffer!” - -“If you bear your sufferings patiently it will be acceptable service -to Him,” the captain answered. “He pondereth the hearts; he sees all -the motives and springs of action. And he will not let you have one -pain, one moment of distress that is not for your good—making you fit -for a home with him in heaven—if you give yourself to him in love and -submission, and try earnestly to learn the lessons he would teach you. - -“But never forget that salvation can not be earned and deserved either -by doing or enduring: it is God’s free, unmerited gift, bought for his -chosen ones by the blood and righteousness of Christ. He offers them -to us, and if we accept the gift, God will treat us as if they were -actually our own: as if we had been sinless like Jesus, and had died -the dreadful death that he died in our stead.” - -“I—I don’t seem to see it quite plain yet,” she said; “please, sir, ask -Him to show me jest how to do it.” - -The captain willingly granted her request, kneeling by the bed; Lulu by -his side. - -His prayer was short, earnest and to the point; his language so simple -that the poor sick woman, ignorant though she was, understood every -word. - -She thanked him in tremulous tones and with eyes full of tears. - -“I hain’t got long to stay,” she whispered, faintly, “but I hope I’m -’bout ready now, fer I’ve tried to give myself to Him. I wish I’d -know’d you years back, cap’n, and begun to serve Him then.” - -Lulu seemed to have lost her gay spirits and walked along quite soberly -by her father’s side as they went on their homeward way. - -“Papa,” she asked, with a slight tremble in her voice, “is that woman -going to die?” - -“I think she has not many days to live, daughter,” he answered with a -sigh, thinking how doubly forlorn her children would be without her. - -“Then I’m very, very sorry for ‘Mandy’ and the others; it’s so hard for -children to have their mother die!” - -“And you know all about it by sad experience, my dear little daughter,” -he responded, bending a tenderly compassionate look upon her as she -lifted her eyes to his. - -“Yes, papa; and so do Max and Gracie.” - -“Do you remember your mother?” he asked. - -“Not just exactly how she looked, papa; but oh, I’ve never forgotten -how nice it was to have her to love, and to love us. Papa, I don’t -believe she had a temper like mine, had she?” - -“No, daughter; she was very amiable, very sweet and lovely in -disposition. As I have already told you several times, you inherit your -temper from me.” - -“Papa, I’d never know you had a bit of a temper. Oh, do you think I can -ever get to be like you in controlling mine?” - -“Certainly, dear child. Can you think I would be so cruel as to punish -you for its indulgence if I did not think you could control it?” - -“No, papa; I know you’d never be cruel to me or any body.” - -Then going back to the former topic of discourse. “It’ll be a great -deal worse for those children to lose their mother than it was for us -to lose ours (though ours was so, so much nicer), for they won’t have a -good father left like we have. But O papa, it did seem so dreadful when -you had to leave us and go off to sea so soon after mamma was buried.” - -“Yes,” he replied, in moved tones, “dreadful to me as well as to my -children!” - -“But that’s all over now, and we can have you with us all the time; and -in a dear, sweet home of our own,” she cried, joyously. - -“And a new mamma who is very sweet and kind to my once motherless -children, I think.” - -“Yes, papa, she is; and it’s very nice to have such a pretty, gentle -lady to—to do the honors of the house. That’s what people call it, -isn’t it?” - -“Yes,” he returned, laughing in an amused way. - -“And I s’pose you’re a good deal happier than you would be without her?” - -“Indeed, I am! very much happier.” - -Lulu felt a burning desire to ask if he had loved her mother as dearly -as he did this second wife, but did not dare venture quite so far. She -asked another question instead. - -“Papa, did you give those children shoes and stockings?” - -“What put it into your head that I did?” he queried in turn. - -“Oh, I saw they all had good ones on, and I don’t believe their father -ever bought them for them.” - -“No; and I fear they’ll soon go for liquor.” - -“Papa, I have a woolen dress that’s most out at the elbows; Mamma Vi -said I’d better not wear it any more. May I get Christine or Agnes to -patch it and give it to one of those Jones children? I think it would -be about big enough for one of them.” - -“You may get Christine to show you how to mend it and then you may -give it to the little girl.” - -“But—I—I don’t like to sew, papa, and I’m sure Christine would be -willing to do it.” - -“I presume she would, but, daughter, I want you to learn both how to -do such work neatly, and what pleasure may be found in self-denying -exertion for others. I am not laying a command upon you, however, but -it will gratify me very much if, of your own free will, you will do -what I desire.” - -“Papa, I will,” she said, after a moment’s struggle with herself, “for -I love to please you, and I just know you know what is best for me.” - -“That’s my own dear little girl,” he said, smiling down at her. - - - - - CHAPTER VI. - - -“What a nice home ours is, papa!” exclaimed Lulu, as they turned into -the grounds at Woodburn. - -“Yes, I think so, and that we have a very great deal to be thankful -for,” he replied. “If God’s will be so, I hope we may all see many -happy years in it.” - -“The grounds are so lovely,” pursued Lulu, “that I most wish we could -have warm weather a part of the time next week.” - -“I think we shall find plenty of amusement suitable for the house,” her -father said in a kindly tone; “and next summer we will perhaps have an -out-door party for my children and their young friends.” - -“O, papa, may we? how delightful that will be!” cried Lulu, with a -joyous hop, skip and jump. “Oh, it’s just the nicest thing to have such -a father and such a home!” - -There seemed a pleasant bustle about the house as they came in; the -conservatory was being prepared for the sport that was to be carried -on in it, and sounds of silvery laughter and sweet-toned voices in -lively, gleeful chat, came floating down from above. - -The captain and Lulu following these sounds presently entered Violet’s -boudoir, where they found the ladies busily engaged in making ready for -the tableaux. - -Grace was among them, and gave her father a joyous greeting: for the -pen-wiper was quite finished and laid away safely in a place that he -was not all likely to look into. - -He stooped to give her a kiss and ask how she felt; then caught up the -baby, who ran to meet him crying in her sweet baby voice, “Papa, papa!” -tossed her up two or three times, she crowing with delight, then seated -himself with her on his knee. - -“What is sweeter than a baby, especially when it is one’s own?” he -said, hugging her close with many a fond caress. - -“Papa, I do think she’s the dearest, sweetest baby that ever was made,” -Lulu said, standing by his side and softly smoothing the baby’s golden -curls. - -“In spite of her mischievous propensities, eh?” he returned laughingly, -while little Elsie held up her face for a kiss, saying “Lu, Lu!” - -Lulu gave the kiss very heartily. “Yes, papa,” she answered, “I don’t -believe she’s a bit more mischievous than other babies, and she doesn’t -know any better. I wonder if its just because she’s our own baby that -she seems so beautiful and sweet?” - -“Not altogether that, I am sure,” he said, though no doubt it adds a -good deal to the attraction. “What do you think about it, mamma?” he -asked, looking up fondly into Violet’s eyes as she came to his other -side. - -“Oh, of course, I know she’s the darlingest baby that ever was born!” -she returned gayly, bending down to kiss the little rosebud mouth, -“Though no doubt you have thought the very same of three others.” - -“Ah, how come you to be so good at guessing?” he responded, laughingly. -“Yes, I remember that each one seemed to me a marvel of beauty and -sweetness. I thought no other man had ever been blest with such -darlings; and I’m afraid I must confess that I am of pretty much the -same opinion yet,” he concluded, gathering all three of his little -girls into his arms and looking down lovingly upon them, for Gracie too -had come to him and was standing beside her older sister. - -“It can’t be for goodness, as far as I’m concerned,” sighed Lulu half -under her breath; but he heard her. - -“No, nor for beauty; but just because you are my very own,” he said, -caressing them in turn, Violet looking on with shining eyes. - -“Lulu, dear,” she said, turning to her with a loving look, “I was -sorry that baby did such damage to your pretty things. I thank you for -being so patient and forbearing with her—the little mischief!”—glancing -smilingly into the blue eyes of the babe—“and I shall make good your -loss. I have plenty of bits of silk, satin, ribbon, velvet and lace -among my treasures to more than replace what she spoiled.” - -“Oh thank you, Mamma Vi,” exclaimed Lulu delightedly. - -“My dear,” said the captain, with a humorous look, “isn’t the little -mischief-doer as much mine as yours? and am I not, therefore, under -quite as great obligation to make good the loss she has occasioned?” - -“Perhaps so,” Violet returned, “but as man and wife are one, your -easiest plan will be to let me do it, seeing you have no such supplies -on hand.” - -With that she pulled open a deep drawer in a bureau filled with such -things as she had mentioned, and bade Lulu and Gracie help themselves -to all they wanted. - -“O Mamma Vi,” they cried, in wide-eyed astonishment and delight, “how -very good in you! but do you really mean it?” - -“Yes, every word of it,” laughed Violet. “Take all you want; I shall -not feel impoverished if I find the drawer quite empty when you are -done with it.” - -“No, you would still have your husband,” remarked the captain with mock -gravity. - -“And baby,” added Violet, taking the child from him. - -The little girls were exclaiming over their treasures. - -“What have you there?” asked Zoe coming forward and peeping over their -heads. “Oh what quantities of lovely things! some of them just suited -for dressing fairies; and several more are needed.” - -“Oh may I dress one?” asked Lulu eagerly. - -“Yes, indeed, if you like. Here, I’ll help you select for it.” - -“Lulu,” said her father, “you have forgotten to take off your hood and -coat. Do so at once, daughter, you will be apt to catch cold wearing -them in this warm room.” - -“I was just on the point of asking her if she wouldn’t take off her -things and stay awhile,” laughed Violet, as Lulu hastened to obey. - -Before the dinner bell rang, Lulu had again dressed two fairies, which -she thought quite an improvement upon the first two. She exhibited them -to her father with pride and satisfaction, asking if he did not think -them pretty. - -“Yes,” he answered with a smile, “I am hardly a competent judge of such -things, but they are pleasing to my eye; all the more so, I suspect, -because they are the handiwork of my own little girl.” - -Immediately after dinner the whole party set out for the Oaks, some -riding, others driving. They arrived just as the exhibition was about -to begin, and of course had no opportunity to speak to any of the young -people—who were all engaged behind the scenes—till it was over. - -The spectators declared themselves much pleased with the whole -performance, every tableau a decided success, and some of them really -beautiful. - -Lulu and Grace, seated in front of their father and Violet, enjoyed -thoroughly every thing they saw, taking special interest in the -tableaux in which Evelyn and Max took part. - -In the last one Eva appeared as a Swiss peasant girl, and a very pretty -one she made. - -The instant the curtain dropped she hastened, without waiting to change -her dress, into the parlor where were the spectator guests, and made -her way to Lulu’s side. - -“O, Eva!” cried the latter, “how pretty you are in that dress! and how -perfectly lovely you looked in the picture!” - -“Oh, hush, you mustn’t flatter,” returned Evelyn, laughing, as she -threw her arms round Lulu and kissed her with warmth of affection. “I’m -so glad you came! you, too, Gracie,” kissing her also; “I was afraid -you might not be well enough.” - -“Oh, yes: I’m better,” said Grace; “and, oh, I wouldn’t have missed it -for anything!” - -There was a great deal of laughing and talking going on, and Captain -Raymond, exchanging remarks with some of the other grown people, had -not noticed Evelyn till this moment; but now he turned toward her -with a kind fatherly smile, and held out his hand, saying, “Ah, my -dear, how do you do? Allow me to congratulate you on your successful -performances, and to hope you will repeat them at Woodburn next week.” - -“Oh, yes, Eva, you will, won’t you?” cried Lulu. - -Eva smiled pleasantly, “I shall be glad to do anything I can to help -with the sports, and I expect a very good time,” she said. “It’s ever -so good in you and Aunt Vi to make another party for us young folks, -captain.” - -“I shall feel fully repaid if it proves a happy time to you all,” he -replied. - -“I must go now and change my dress,” said Evelyn. “Captain, may I carry -Lu off with me to the rooms we girls are occupying?” - -“Yes, if you don’t keep her too long; we will be starting for home in -about half an hour.” - -“Thank you, papa; I promise to be back by that time,” said Lulu. - -“And I’ll see that she is,” said Evelyn; and the two ran off together. - -Lora Howard, the Dinsmore girls, and Rosie Travilla had already -repaired to the rooms appropriated to their joint use, and the moment -Lulu appeared, they all crowded round her with warm greetings, queries -as to what she thought of their tableaux, and expressions of delight -at the prospect of spending the greater part of the coming week at -Woodburn. - -“I was quite vexed with the captain for not allowing you to accept our -invitation; but I’ll have to forgive him now,” Maud remarked, with a -gay laugh. “I suppose he had some good and sufficient reason, and is -trying to make up the loss to us now. Perhaps the right thing for us -would be to retaliate by declining in our turn, but I must own I can’t -work myself up to such a pitch of self-denial.” - -“And I’m very sure I can’t,” said her sister. - -“Lu,” said Rosie, a little shame-facedly, “I think it is very nice in -you to invite me after all my teasing.” - -“I’m ashamed of having been so easily teased,” responded Lulu, with a -blush, “but don’t mean to be in future, if I can help it; and I hope we -shall be good friends. I am sure papa and Mamma Vi wish that we would.” - -“So nearly related—aunt and niece—you certainly ought to be the best -of friends,” laughed Lora Howard. - -“We’re going to have tableaux, and act charades, and play various kinds -of games; papa is sure to see that we have a very good time; the best -it is possible for him to contrive for us,” said Lulu, quietly ignoring -Lora’s remark. - -“My anticipations are raised to the highest pitch,” said Sydney. - -Evelyn had just completed her toilet. “Time’s up, Lu,” she said, -looking at her watch, “we must go back to your father.” - -The other girls had finished dressing and the whole six at once -adjourned to the parlor, where their elders were enjoying themselves -together. - -The lads were there also, Max standing beside his father, who held -his hand in a warmly affectionate clasp, while he said in a tone that -reached no other ears, “Max, my dear boy, I heard a report of you that -has made me a proud and happy father.” - -The captain’s eyes were beaming, and at his words Max’s face flushed so -joyously that Lulu, watching them from the farther side of the room, -wondered what it was all about. She hastened to them. - -“Oh, Maxie,” she exclaimed, taking his other hand. “I’m so glad to see -you! it seems as if we’d been a whole month apart.” - -Her father smiled at that—a fond, approving smile. - -“Are you going home with us now, Maxie?” she went on. - -“I don’t know,” Max answered, with an inquiring glance at their father. - -“Do just as you please about it, my son,” replied the captain; “your -leave of absence extends to tomorrow afternoon, and if you are enjoying -your visit, perhaps it would be as well to finish it out; your going -might interfere with some amusement that has been planned for the -others as well as yourself.” - -Max said he was having a fine time and decided to stay. - -“Can’t Lulu stay too, captain?” asked Sydney, who happened to be near -enough to catch the latter part of his sentence, and Max’s reply. - -He deliberated a moment. “Do you want to stay, daughter?” he asked in a -kindly tone, and looking searchingly into Lulu’s face. Her reply came -promptly, “I think it would be very pleasant, papa, only I want to be -at home to help get ready for my party—ours, I mean, because, Max, it’s -just as much yours and Gracie’s as mine. Papa said so.” - -“And I think it’s splendid that we are going to have it,” said Max. -“How good and kind you are to us, papa!” - - - - - CHAPTER VII. - - -Grace was very tired when they reached home, and her father carried her -immediately to her own room, saying she must be undressed and put to -bed at once, and her supper should be brought up to her. - -“May Lulu have hers up here with me, papa, if she’s willing?” asked the -little girl. - -“I have no objection,” he said; “Lulu may do exactly as she pleases -about it.” - -“Then I will, Gracie,” Lulu said, leaning over her sister and patting -her cheek affectionately; “we’ll have a nice time together, just as we -have so often since you’ve been sick. I’m sure papa will send us a good -supper. He never starves us, or wants us to go to bed hungry as Mrs. -Scrimp used to, does he?” - -“No,” he said; “I should far rather go hungry myself, and it pains me -to the heart to think that ever my darlings were treated so.” - -His tone and the expression of his countenance said even more than his -words. - -“Don’t be troubled about it now, dear papa,” said Lulu, putting an arm -around his neck and laying her cheek to his, for he was seated, with -Grace on his knee, while he busied himself in relieving her of her -outdoor wrappings, “it’s all over, you know, and we don t mind it. I do -believe we enjoy this dear, sweet home all the more for having had such -a hard time at first.” - -“My dear, loving little daughter,” he responded, gazing tenderly upon -her; then added with a sigh, “I wish I could think that hard experience -had left no ill effects, but it is plain to me that you were injured -morally, and poor Gracie will not soon recover from the damage to her -health.” - -Violet came hurrying in just in time to catch his last words. - -“What is it, dear?” she asked anxiously, “has Gracie’s little outing -been too much for her?” - -“No, I trust not,” he answered cheerfully; “I hope it will prove, in -the end, to have been of benefit; but she is quite weary now and Lulu -and I are going to put her to bed. Bring her night-dress, daughter.” - -Lulu hastened to obey, and Violet, drawing near, stooped over Gracie -with a fond caress and a few endearing words. - -“I am very sorry you are so tired, darling,” she said, “but I hope you -will have a good night’s sleep and wake in the morning feeling all the -better for your little trip.” - -“Yes, mamma, I’m ’most sure I shall,” said Grace, “my bed is so soft -and nice to sleep in.” - -“Shall not I take your place in helping to make her ready for it, -Levis?” Violet asked in a sprightly tone. - -“No, no,” he said, “I’m much obliged, but consider myself quite -competent to the task; besides, I hear baby calling you.” - -So with a kind good-night to Gracie, Violet left them. - -Lulu had brought the night-dress, and while helping her father, talked -eagerly about the tableaux. - -“I do think they were just lovely!” she said. “And Eva and Rosie looked -so pretty in those costumes. I want to take part in ours. You’ll let -me, papa, won’t you?” - -“Yes, daughter; but I hope you will not be selfish toward your guests -in regard to the choice of characters, or in showing a desire to appear -in too many. I want my little girl to be a polite and considerate -hostess, and always modest and retiring; never trying to push herself -into notice, and never seeking her own gratification in preference to -that of others. - -“The Bible teaches us to please others in such things as are right, -‘For even Christ pleased not himself.’ And he is to be our pattern.” - -“I’ll try,” she said with a thoughtful look. “Papa, I do believe you -care more to have your children good than rich or beautiful or anything -else.” - -“I do indeed!” he returned; “it is my heart’s desire to see them all -followers of Christ, heirs of eternal life; for what is the short life -in this world compared to the everlasting ages of the one we are to -live in the next? And godliness hath the promise of the life that now -is as well as of that which is to come; there is no real happiness, my -child, but in being at peace with God.” - -Grace was now ready for bed, and her father laid her in it, saying, -“Lie there and rest, papa’s dear pet, till your supper is brought up. -Then Lulu may get your warm dressing-gown for you, and you may sit up -to the table in your own little sitting-room while you eat. Then you -can go to bed again as soon as you are done your meal; and I think Lulu -will be willing to stay with you till you fall asleep.” - -“Oh, yes; yes, indeed!” cried Lulu. “I’ll stay as long as she wants me.” - -“But, papa, you haven’t kissed me good-night,” Gracie said, as he was -turning away. - -“No, darling,” he answered; “but I haven’t forgotten it. I am going -down now to order your supper sent up, and when I think you have had -time to eat it, I shall come back to bid you good-night.” - -Grace was too tired to talk, but she made a good listener while Lulu’s -tongue ran fast enough for two all the time they were waiting for their -supper and eating it after it came up—as tempting a meal as anyone -could have reasonably desired. - -Lulu’s themes were of course the tableaux they had seen at the Oaks, -those they expected to have the next week here in their own home, and -such other amusements as had been planned for the entertainment of the -invited guests. - -“And aren’t you glad, Gracie, that Maxie’s coming home tomorrow -afternoon?” she asked. - -“Yes, indeed,” returned Grace; “Maxie’s such a nice brother, and I’m -tired doing without him.” - -“So am I; but O, Gracie, how much worse it was to have to do without -papa more than half the time, as we used to!” - -“Worse than what?” asked the captain in a playful tone, stepping in at -the open door leading into Grace’s bedroom. - -The little girls were still at the table in the sitting-room. - -“Worse than having Max away for a little while, papa,” replied Lulu. - -“But we think that’s bad too,” said Grace. - -“It will soon be over; Maxie will be at home to-morrow,” he said, -sitting down beside her. “Are you enjoying your supper, my darlings?” - -“Oh, yes, sir!” they both replied. Grace adding, “I’m done now, papa, -and ready to be put in bed again, when I’ve said my prayers.” - -The tea-bell rang as he laid her down, so with a good-night kiss, he -left her to Lulu’s care. - -The guests all went away early the next afternoon, most of them -expecting to return on Monday, and a little later Max came home, riding -his pony which his father had sent for him. - -Every body gave him a warm welcome, from his father down to the baby, -who the moment she caught sight of him, held up her little arms crying, -“Max, Max, take her.” - -“Why, of course I will, you pretty pet,” he said, picking her up and -hugging her in his arms. “How fast you’re learning to talk; and are you -glad to have brother come home?” - -The boy was more pleased than he cared to show. - -She nodded her curly head in answer to his question, while Violet said, -“We are all very glad, indeed, Max; we have missed you in spite of -having company every day while you were gone.” - -“And though I’ve had a fine time at the Oaks I’m ever so glad to get -back, Mamma Vi,” responded Max. “I’ve found out the truth of the saying -that there’s no place like home.” - -“And I trust will be always of that opinion,” his father remarked, with -a pleased look. - -“It is my ardent desire that to each one of my children their home in -their father’s house may seem the happiest place on earth.” - -“If it does not, it will be no fault of their father’s,” remarked -Violet, giving him a look of proud, fond affection, as she took the -babe from Max. “We mustn’t impose upon brother Max’s good nature, -little girlie,” she said. - -“Indeed, Mamma Vi, it’s no imposition,” he protested, “I like to hold -her.” - -“Oh Max,” cried Lulu, “won’t you tell us about the good times you’ve -been having at the Oaks?” - -“After a while,” he said, “but now I want to go round and see how -things look indoors and out.” - -“Oh yes; you must see what papa’s been having done in the conservatory, -where the magic cave is to be. I’ll go with you, shan’t I?” - -“Of course, if you like.” - -“We’ll all go,” said the captain, taking little Elsie from her mother, -“baby and all;” and he led the way, Violet following with Gracie -clinging to her hand, Max and Lulu bringing up the rear, the latter -talking very fast of all that was to be done for the entertainment of -their expected guests. - -Max was almost as much pleased and interested as even she could have -wished. - -“What lots of fun it will be!” he said, when he had seen the -alterations and heard all that was to be told about the new use to be -made of the conservatory. “Papa, I think it’s just splendid in you to -give us youngsters such a party!” - -“Splendid?” echoed his father with a humorous smile. “I presume that -must mean that I am a shining example of paternal goodness?” - -“I am sure you are,” laughed Violet. “I never saw a brighter.” - -“Thank you, my love,” he returned. “And did you ever see a more -grateful set of children?” - -“No, never! I hope you feel that you have an appreciative wife, also?” - -“She is far beyond my deserts,” he answered softly, the words reaching -no ear but hers; for the children were again talking among themselves, -and paying no heed to what might be passing between their elders. - -“No, sir,” returned Vi, with a saucy smile up into his eyes. “I utterly -deny that that is so, and stoutly maintain the contrary.” - -“My dear,” he said laughingly, “have you so little respect for your -husband’s opinions?” - -“Yes, sir, just so little,” she answered merrily; “that is in regard to -the matter under discussion.” - -“Ah, that last is a saving clause,” he said with a look of amusement. -“Shall we go back to the parlor? I see the children have forsaken us. -Max seems half wild with delight at being at home again—it is so new -and pleasant a thing for him and his sisters to have a home of their -own.” - -“With their father in it,” added Violet. “I think they never forget -that that is the best part of it.” - -“As he does not that wife and children are the best part of it to him,” -responded the captain, feelingly. - -“I think we are a very happy family,” Violet said with joyous look and -tone, “and really it does seem extremely nice to be quite by ourselves -occasionally.” - -Lulu made the same remark as they all gathered about the open grate in -Violet’s boudoir that evening after tea. - -“Yes,” said her father, dandling the baby on his knee, “I think -it does; though we all enjoy visits from our other dear ones, yet -sometimes we prefer to be alone together.” - -“Up, up!” said baby, stretching up her arms and looking coaxingly into -her father’s face. - -“She wants you to toss her up, papa,” said Lulu. - -“So she does,” said the captain. Then followed a game of romps in which -everybody took part, much to Miss Baby’s delight. - -It did not last long, however, for her mammy soon appeared upon the -scene with the announcement that baby’s bedtime had come. - -Everybody must have a good-night kiss from the rosebud mouth, and then -she was carried away, Violet following, while Gracie, as the next in -age, claimed the vacated place upon her father’s knee. - -“That is right,” he said, “and there is room for Lulu too,” drawing her -to a seat upon the other. “Now, Maxie, what have you to tell us about -the visit to the Oaks?” - -Max had a good deal to tell and was flattered that his father should -care to hear it. Drawing his chair up as close to his audience as -consistent with comfort, he began talking with much liveliness and -animation. - -He said nothing about the unpleasant experience of the first night of -his stay at the Oaks, or of certain sneering remarks to which he had -afterward been occasionally subjected by Bertram Shaw, but told of the -kindness with which he had been treated by his entertainers, and of the -sports and pleasures in which he had participated. - -The captain noted with much inward satisfaction that his boy’s -narrative was free from both censoriousness and egotism, also that he -seemed to have nothing to conceal from his father, but talked on as -unreservedly as if his sisters had been his only auditors. - -In fact, Max was becoming very thoroughly convinced that he could -not have a wiser, truer, better friend, or safer confidant, than his -father, and was finding it a dear delight to open his heart to him -without reserve. - -Violet rejoined them presently, and Max found in her another attentive -and interested listener. - -But Max was not allowed to do all the talking; there were other topics -of discourse beside that of his experience at the Oaks; and in these -every one took part. - -They were all in a jovial mood, full of mirth and gladness, and time -flew so fast that all were surprised when the clock, striking nine, -told them the hour for evening worship had arrived. - -As soon as the short service was over the children bade good-night and -went to their rooms, the captain, as usual since her sickness, carrying -Grace to hers. - -When he rejoined his wife he found her sitting meditatively over the -fire; but as he stepped to her side she looked up with a bright smile -of welcome. - -“How nice to have you quite to myself for a little while,” she remarked -in a half jesting tone, as he sat down with his arm round her waist and -her hand in his. - -“My dear,” he said, a trifle remorsefully, “I fear I may sometimes seem -rather forgetful and neglectful of you. Do you not occasionally feel -tempted to regret having married a man with children?” - -“Regret, indeed! Regret being the wife of one who has never yet given -me an unkind word or look?” she cried, almost indignantly. “No, no, -never for one moment, my dear, dear husband!” she added, laying her -head on his shoulder with a sigh of content. - -“My dear, sweet wife,” he responded, in accents of tenderest affection, -pressing his lips again and again to hers and to her cheek and brow, -“words can not tell how I love you, or how precious your love is to me!” - -“I know it,” she said joyously. “I know you have given me the first -place in your heart. Ah, I think mine would break if I saw any reason -to doubt it. But please don’t think so ill of me as to suppose for a -moment that I could be jealous of your love for your children, the -poor motherless darlings, who have been half fatherless, too, for the -greater part of their lives!” - -“Yes,” he sighed, “when I think of all that I feel I can not be too -tenderly careful of them, or too indulgent in all that I may with -safety to their best interests.” - -“I am sure of it,” she said; “and I do enjoy seeing you and them -together; your mutual affection is a continual feast to my eyes. It -often reminds me of the happy days when I had a father,” she added, -with a slight tremble in her sweet voice and tears in her beautiful -eyes. “Oh, how we all loved him! yet not better, I am sure, than your -children love you.” - -“Though from all I have heard of him, I can hardly doubt that he was -far more worthy of it,” sighed the captain. “I fear I have sometimes -spoken to my older two with unnecessary sternness. I think life in -either army or navy has a tendency to abnormally develop that side of a -man’s character.” - -Violet looked up with a bright, half roguish smile. “What a talent -for concealing your faults you must have! I have known nothing of the -sternness you deplore: but mayhap you have been careful to seize your -opportunity for its exercise when I was not present.” - -“Probably I have, though not consciously with the motive your words -would seem to impute,” he replied, returning her smile and caressing -her hair and cheek with his hand as he spoke, “but because reproofs -have a better effect when given in private.” - -“Yes; that is very true,” she said, “but I fear there are many parents -who are not, like you, so thoughtful and considerate as always to wait -till they have the child alone to administer a deserved reproof.” - -“Ah, how kindly determined is my little wife to see nothing but good -in her husband!” he said, with a pleased laugh. - -She ignored that remark. - -“Levis,” she said, “I have been thinking, as I sat here alone just -now, about the children’s looks, and wondering at Gracie’s being so -entirely different from those of the other two; Max and Lulu resemble -you so strongly that they would, I think, be recognized anywhere as -your son and daughter: because they have your hair and eyes, indeed all -your features—and of course I think them very handsome, noble-looking -children—” she interpolated with a another bright, winsome smile up -into his face, “but Gracie, though quite as lovely in every respect, -possesses an altogether different type of beauty; of character also.” - -“Yes,” he said, in a meditative tone, “Grace is like her mother.” - -“Her mother? Your first wife? You never mentioned her to me before.” - -Her tone was inquiring, and he answered it. - -“Because, my love, I feared—supposed at least—that you would hardly -care to hear of her.” - -“But I do. I love the children, and but for her we should not have -had them; and she was so near and dear to them. If I knew about her, -I should try to keep her memory green in their hearts. Oh, if I were -going to die, I could not bear to think that my dear little Elsie would -forget all about me.” - - - - - CHAPTER VIII. - - -“I can scarce bear to think of such a possibility,” the captain said a -trifle huskily, and tightening his clasp of Violet’s slender waist, “it -seems that one such loss should be enough in a lifetime. But it is just -like my own sweet Violet to desire to have Grace’s children remember -her with affection.” - -“Her name was Grace?” - -“Yes; our little Gracie wears her name as well as her looks; also -inherits from her the frail health which causes us so much anxiety, as -well as her timidity and sweet gentleness of manner and disposition.” - -“She must have been sweet and beautiful,” Violet said low and softly. -“And you loved her very much?” - -“Dearly, dearly; but no more than I love her sweet successor,” -accompanying the last words with a very tender caress. “I have often -asked myself what I ever did to deserve the love of two such women.” - -“I should rather ask what they ever did to deserve yours,” said Violet. -“I think the hardest part of dying would be leaving you.” - -“Strange! Grace told me it was so to her,” he remarked in surprise. - -“Poor thing! I can not help pitying her,” said Violet. “And I quite -fill her place to you, Levis?” she asked with some hesitation, and a -wistful, longing look up into his face. - -“Entirely, my dear love,” he said, holding her close to his heart, with -repeated and most loving caresses. - -“Ah, then I do not feel jealous of the love you had for her, no matter -how great it was. But please tell me more about her; of the life you -led together, and the time when—she left you.” - -“Ah, that was a sad time,” he said with emotion; then for some moments -seemed lost in retrospective thought. - -Violet waited in silence, her hand still in his, her eyes gazing -tenderly into his grave, almost sorrowful face. - -Presently he heaved a sigh, and in a low, half-absent tone, as if he -were rather thinking aloud than talking to her, began the story she had -asked for. - -“It is just about fifteen years,” he said, “since I first met Grace -Denby. She was then hardly more than eighteen, a fair, fragile-looking -girl, with delicate features, large, liquid blue eyes, and a wealth of -golden hair. - -“A gentle, timid, clinging creature—almost alone in the world, having -neither parent, brother nor sister—she was just the sort to win the -enthusiastic devotion of a great, strong fellow like myself; I felt a -protecting love for her from the first hour of our acquaintance.” - -Violet was listening with deep interest, and as the captain paused in -his narrative, she asked in her low, soft tones, “Where did you meet -her?” - -“At the house of my friend, Lieutenant Henry Acton. We were -fellow-officers on the same vessel, intimate friends; and getting a -leave of absence together, when our ship came into port one summer day, -nothing would content Harry but for me to go home with him and see the -pretty young wife he was so proud of. - -“She and Grace had been school-girls together and were bosom friends. - -“Grace, as I learned at length, was comparatively poor, and not treated -in a way to make her happy in the family of an uncle with whom she made -her home, not of choice, but necessity; so she had gladly accepted the -invitation of Mrs. Acton to spend some weeks with her. - -“Well, to make a long story short, Harry and his wife were naturally -very much taken up with each other, and Grace and I were constantly -thrown together, often left without other society; and soon we did not, -I think, care for any other. Before the first week was out I at least -was deeply in love, and the second had not elapsed ere we were engaged. - -“It was the evening before my leave expired, and the next day’s parting -was both sweet and sorrowful.” - -“You did not marry at once?” Violet said inquiringly, as again the -captain paused with a slight sigh and a half absent air. - -“No; I should have been glad to do so; was, indeed, very urgent for the -right at once to claim her as my own and provide for all her wants, -but—” and he turned to Violet with a slight smile—“ladies are, I am -inclined to think, almost always desirous to defer the final plunge, -even when they would be by no means willing to resign all prospect of -matrimony.” - -“Yes; the step is so irretrievable and so important—involving so much -of happiness or misery—that it is no wonder we pause and half shrink -back on the brink of the precipice,” she returned with an arch glance -up into his face. “But go on, please; I am deeply interested. How long -were you forced to wait, poor fellow?” stroking his cheek caressingly -with her pretty white hand. “I was only a little girl then, so have no -need to feel as though you should have waited for me.” - -“No; you were waiting and growing up, ready for me,” he answered with -tender look and smile. - -“Yes, so it seems; and it was just as well that you were enjoying Grace -in the meantime, and that she was happy with you, as I am quite sure -she must have been.” - -“I think she was,” he said; “she often told me so, though our many -partings wrung both our hearts. - -“I had another leave of absence within the year, and then we were -married. We went to Niagara for a week, then came back and started our -housekeeping. - -“It was only in a small way. Harry and I had taken a double house, that -our wives might be close together when their husbands were off at sea, -yet each have her own little domicile—a plan which worked very nicely. - -“On my next home-coming I found a new treasure; Grace met me with Max -in her arms, and perhaps you can imagine the joy and pride with which I -took him into mine after the mutual tender embrace between his parents. -I had been gone for over a year, and he was a fine, big fellow, old -enough to be afraid of his father at first, but not many days had -passed before he would come to me even from his mother, and strangely -enough, it seemed to please her mightily.” - -“Ah, I can understand that,” remarked Violet. - -“I had a long leave that time,” the captain went on, “and a very happy -time it was. Of course it was succeeded by a sorrowful parting, for -I was ordered off to the coast of China, and again more than a year -elapsed before I saw wife and children—a little daughter had been added -to my treasures in the meanwhile, you will understand, and having been -apprized of the fact, I was very eager to see her as well as her mother -and our son. - -“That, too, was a joyful time, but my after-visits to my little family -were saddened by my wife’s ill health; she was never well after -Gracie’s birth, but grew more and more feeble year by year till the end -came.” - -A heavy sigh followed the concluding words, and for some moments he sat -silent, his eyes fixed thoughtfully upon the floor. - -“Were you with her at the last?” asked Violet, in low, feeling tones. - -“Yes; I have always been thankful for that. She was a Christian, and -for her death had no terrors; she was glad to go, except when she -thought of the parting from her dear ones. - -“‘My little children! my poor soon-to-be-motherless darlings!’ she -moaned one day, as I sat by her side, with her hand in mine; ‘what is -to become of them!’ - -“I assured her I would do my best for them; earnestly endeavoring to be -father and mother both in one. - -“‘But, oh, you can not, because you will be forced to leave them for -months or years together,’ she sobbed: ‘ah, the only bitterness of -death to me is leaving them and you, my dear, dear husband.’ - -“I could only remind her of God’s gracious promises to the seed of the -righteous, and his tender care for all helpless ones, and entreat her -to trust them implicitly to Him; and at length she seemed able to do so. - -“She died in my arms, her dear eyes gazing into mine with a look of -intense affection which I can never forget.” - -He was silent for a moment, then resumed his narrative. - -“My leave of absence had so nearly expired that I had scarce more than -time to see her dear body laid in the grave, and place my children in -the care of Mrs. Scrimp (a sad mistake, as I have since thought, but -seemingly the best thing that could be done then), when I was forced to -bid my poor motherless darlings good-by, and leave them. - -“Ah, how they clung to me, crying as if their hearts would break, and -begging most piteously that I would stay with them or take them away -with me. But, as you know, neither alternative was possible, and though -it broke my heart as well as theirs, I was compelled to tear myself -away, leaving them in their bitter sorrow and loneliness. - -“Oh, I can not think of it yet without sore pain!” he added in moved -tones. - -Then, after a moment’s pause, “How thankful I am that now I can give -them a good home and have the constant oversight of them! I find it -sweet work to teach and train them, and watch the unfolding of their -minds; and how sweet to be able to fondle and caress them whenever -I will, and to receive such loving caresses from them as I do every -day!—my precious darlings!” - -“They are dear, lovable children,” she said, “and what a good father -you are, Levis.” - -“I don’t know,” he said, doubtfully; “I certainly have a very strong -desire to be such, but I fear I sometimes make mistakes. I have used -greater severity toward Lulu than I ever did with either of the others, -or ever expect to. It pains me to think of it; and yet I felt it my -duty at the time; it was done from a strong sense of duty, and seems to -have had an excellent effect.” - -“It certainly does, and therefore you should not, I think, feel badly -about it.” - -“The child is very dear to me,” he said; “I sometimes think all the -dearer because she is a constant care and anxiety. I dare not forget -her for an hour, but must be always on the watch to help her guard -against a sudden outburst of her passionate temper; and I strongly -sympathize with her in the hard struggle necessary to conquer it. - -“Her mother’s invalidism was a most unfortunate thing for Lulu. Poor -Grace felt that she had no strength to contend against the child’s -determined will; so humored her and let her have her own way far more -than was at all good for her; while she was seldom or never called to -account and punished for her fits of rage. - -“Mrs. Scrimp’s treatment following upon that, was, I think, even more -hurtful to Lulu, subjecting her to constant irritation as well as the -absence of proper control. - -“I am more and more convinced as I watch my children and notice the -diversity of character which they show, that it is very necessary to -vary my system of training accordingly. The strictness and occasional -severity absolutely needful in dealing with Lulu, would be quite -crushing to the tender, timid nature of my little Grace; a gentle -reproof is all-sufficient for her in her worst moods, and she is never -willfully disobedient.” - -“Nor is Max, so far as I am aware,” remarked Violet with a look and -smile that spoke fond appreciation of the lad. - -“No; when Max disobeys or is guilty of any other misdemeanor, it is -pretty certain to be from mere thoughtlessness; which is bad enough -to be sure, but far less reprehensible than Lulu’s willful defiance -of authority. That last is something which, in my opinion, no parent -has a right to let go unpunished; much less overlook or ignore, as of -little or no consequence.” - - - - - CHAPTER IX. - - -It was Sunday afternoon, and the house seemed very quiet, Lulu thought -as she laid aside the book she had been reading and glanced at Grace, -who lay on the sofa near by, her eyes closed and her regular breathing -telling that she slept. - -Lulu stood for a moment gazing tenderly at her sister, then stole on -tiptoe from the room, down the broad stairway into the hall below, and -to the library door. - -“I hope papa is there and alone,” she was saying to herself, “I know -Mamma Vi’s lying down with the baby, and Max is in his own room.” - -The door was ajar; she pushed it a little wider open and peeped in. - -A hasty glance about the room told her that she had her wish. Her -father sat in an easy chair by the open grate, his face turned toward -her, and did not seem to be doing any thing, for he had neither book -nor paper in his hand, but his eyes were fixed thoughtfully upon the -fire. - -“Papa,” she said softly. - -He looked up and greeting her with an affectionate smile, held out his -hand. - -“Am I disturbing you?” she asked as she accepted the mute invitation, -hastening with quick, eager steps to his side. - -“No, not in the least; I was just thinking about you and wanting you -here on my knee,” drawing her to it as he spoke. - -“Oh how nice of you, papa,” she exclaimed, putting her arm round his -neck and gazing with shining eyes into his face. “I came because I was -just hungry for loving and petting!” - -“Were you?” he asked, hugging her close and kissing her several times. -“Well, you came to the right place for it; I have no greater pleasure -than in loving and petting my children. But how came you to be so -hungry for that kind of fare? you have not been very long without it.” - -“No, sir; I was on your knee awhile last night, and had a kiss this -morning; but that kind of hunger comes back very soon, papa; and its -only your love and petting that can satisfy it. I hardly care to have -any body else pet me. Oh I’m so glad you’re not like Anne Ray’s father!” - -“Who is Annie Ray, and what is her father like?” he asked with an -amused smile. - -“She’s a girl that went to the same school I did when I lived with Aunt -Beulah, and one day when we were taking a walk together I was telling -her about my father being far away on the sea, and how I longed for -you to come home, because it was so nice to have you take me on your -knee and hug me and kiss me. - -“Then she sighed and the tears came into her eyes, and she said ‘Oh, -how I’d like it if my father would ever do so to me! I’d give ’most any -thing if he would; but he never does; even when I’ve been away on a -visit for two or three weeks he only shakes hands when we meet again. - -“‘He isn’t a cross father; he always gives me plenty to eat and good -clothes to wear, and sometimes a little pocket-money; but I’d rather do -without some of those things if he’d hug and kiss me instead.’ - -“So I asked her, ‘Why don’t you go and kiss him? that’s the way I do to -my father, and he always looks pleased and kisses me back.’ - -“‘Oh, I wish I dared!’ she said, ‘but I don’t for I am afraid he -wouldn’t like it.’” - -“I should be more grieved than I can tell if I ever had reason to think -one of my children felt so toward me,” the captain said, stroking -Lulu’s hair caressingly, while his eyes looked fondly into hers. - -“You need never be at all afraid, daughter, to come to your father to -offer or ask for a caress.” - -“Unless I’ve been naughty?” she said, half inquiringly, half in -assertion. - -“No, not even then, if you are ready to say you are sorry and do not -intend to offend in the same way again. - -“I noticed that you were unusually quiet on the way home from church; -would you like to tell me what you were thinking about?” - -“First about what the minister had been saying, papa; you know he -reminded us that this was the last Sunday of the old year, and said we -should think how we had spent it and repent of all the wrong things and -resolve that with God’s help we would live better next year. - -“So I tried to do it. I mean to think how I’d been behaving all the -year; and I found it had been a very, very bad year with me,” she went -on, blushing and hanging her head: “all that badness at Viamede was -after New Year’s day was past, and then I did such a terrible thing at -Ion. - -“O, papa, I most wonder you can be fond of me though I am your very own -child!” she exclaimed, her head sinking still lower, while her cheeks -were dyed with blushes. - -“My darling, I too am a sinner,” he said with emotion, holding her -close to his heart; “I too have been taking a retrospective view of -the past year, and I am not too proud to acknowledge to my own little -daughter that I fear that I have sinned even against her.” - -She lifted her head to look into his face in wide-eyed astonishment. - -“Yes,” he sighed, “I have been recalling the rebuke I administered to -you the first time we met after the baby’s sad fall, and it seems to me -now that my words were unnecessarily severe, even cruel. - -“I had just come from my apparently dying babe and its heart-broken -mother, and dearly as I have always loved my eldest daughter, my anger -was stirred against her at that moment, as the guilty cause of all that -suffering and distress. - -“But I ought to have seen that she was already bowed down with grief -and remorse, and have been more merciful. My dear child, will you -forgive your father for his extreme severity?” - -“No, papa, I—I can’t,” she murmured, her head drooping so low again -that he could not see the expression of her countenance. - -“You can not?” he sighed, in surprise and disappointment; “well, my -dear child, I can hardly blame you, and I certainly would not have -you say what you do not feel; but I had hoped your love for me was -sufficient to prompt a different reply.” - -“Papa, you don’t understand,” she cried, suddenly lifting her head, -throwing her arms round his neck and laying her cheek to his. “Its -because I’ve nothing to forgive. I deserved it all; every word of it; -you had a right to say those words too, and they did me good, for it -has helped me many a time to conquer my temper—thinking how dreadful -to be any thing but a blessing to you, my own, dear, dear, _dearest_ -father!” - -“Thank you, my darling,” he responded, in moved tones; “and now when -death has parted us there will, I trust, be no sting for the survivor -in the memory of those words, as I felt that there surely would be if -they were left unretracted.” - -“Papa, don’t talk of death parting us,” she said in tremulous tones, “I -can’t bear to think of it.” - -“I hope we may be long spared to each other,” he returned with grave -tenderness. - -“Do you mean you’re sorry for having punished me, too, papa?” she asked -presently. - -“No,” he said, “because that was in obedience to orders, therefore -undoubtedly my duty and for your good.” - -“Yes, sir; I know it was, and I know you didn’t want to do it, but had -to because we must all do what the Bible says.” - -“Yes, because it is God’s word, the only infallible rule of faith and -practice.” - -“What does that mean, papa?” - -“Infallible means not liable to err; faith is what we believe; practice -what we do, and we must study the Bible to know both what to do and -what to believe.” - -“It is an inestimable blessing to have such an unerring guide that -following its directions we may at last reach the mansions Jesus has -gone to prepare for his redeemed ones. Oh that I could know that my -Lulu’s feet were treading that path—the straight and narrow way—that -leads to eternal life!” - -“Papa, I do mean to be a Christian some day.” - -“How long are you going to live?” he asked with grave seriousness. - -She looked up in surprise. “Why, papa, I don’t know.” - -“No, nor do I; God only knows when he will call for you, or me, or any -other of his creatures, and if we are taken away from earth without -having accepted his offered salvation through the death and merits of -his son Jesus Christ, our opportunity to do so will be gone forever; -the door of heaven will be shut upon us never to open again. Knowing -this, how can I be other than very anxious and troubled about my dear -child, while she continues to neglect this great salvation?” - -“I wish I was as good as you are, papa,” she said, nestling closer in -his arms. - -“My dear child, ‘There is none that doeth good, no, not one.’ ‘All our -righteousnesses are as filthy rags’ in the sight of God, and it is only -when covered by the spotless robe of Christ’s righteousness that we -can stand in his sight. - -“It is offered to all, but only those who accept it can be saved; and -no one can tell when, for him or her, the offer will be withdrawn.” - -“By death coming, do you mean, papa?” - -“Yes; or by God saying of that one, ‘Ephraim is joined to his idols; -let him alone.’ It is a fearful thing to be let alone of God; for Jesus -said, ‘No man can come to me, except the Father which has sent me draw -him.’” - -“Papa, how can we know if He draws us?” - -“When we feel any desire to come to Jesus, when something—a still, -small voice within our hearts—urges us to attend at once to our -salvation, we may be sure that God the Father is drawing us, that the -Holy Spirit is calling us to come and be saved. - -“And none need fear to be rejected; for Jesus says, ‘Him that cometh to -me I will in no wise cast out.’” - -“Papa, do you think I’m old enough?” - -“Old enough to begin to love and serve God? Are you old enough to love -and obey me, and to trust me to take care of you?” - -“Oh, yes indeed, papa! It seems to me I’ve always been old enough for -that.” - -“Then your question needs no further answer; if you can love, trust and -obey your earthly father, so can you your heavenly Father also.” - -“But I just can’t help loving you, papa,” she said, giving him another -hug and kiss, which he returned, asking, “Why do you love me, daughter?” - -“Oh, because you are my own father, and take good care of me, and give -me every thing I have, and love me too; and because you’re so good and -wise and kind.” - -“And have you not all those reasons for loving your heavenly Father? He -created you; therefore you are more his than mine; he has only lent you -to me for a time; his kindness and his love to you far exceed mine, and -my wisdom is not to be compared to his.” - -“But, papa—” - -“Well, daughter?” he said inquiringly, as she paused, leaving her -sentence unfinished. - -“I don’t think I can be a Christian with such a dreadful temper as I -have. I shouldn’t think the Lord Jesus would want me for one of his -children.” - -“My dear child, the more sinful we are the more we need him to save us; -don’t you remember that the angel said to Joseph, ‘Thou shalt call his -name Jesus: for he shall save his people from their sins’? - -“And he himself said, ‘I came not to call the righteous, but sinners to -repentance.’” - -“But, papa, oughtn’t I to conquer my temper first? I—I’d be a -disgraceful kind of a Christian with such a bad, bad temper.” - -“No, my daughter; ‘If you tarry till you’re better, you will never come -at all.’ God’s time is always ‘Now.’ Come at once to Jesus and he will -help you in the hard struggle with your temper.” - -Violet’s entrance at that moment put an end to the conversation. - -“Ah, Lulu,” she said pleasantly, “you have been having a very nice time -with papa all to yourself, I suppose?” - -“Yes, indeed, Mamma Vi,” returned the little girl, as the captain -gently put her off his knee, that he might rise and hand his wife a -chair. “Papa, shall I go now and see if Gracie is awake and wanting me?” - -“Yes,” he said, glancing at his watch, “it is nearly tea-time.” - -“How fond the child is of her father,” remarked Violet, smiling up into -her husband’s face as Lulu left the room. - -“And her father of her,” he responded. “I should count myself a rich -man with one such child; but with four, and a peerless wife beside, I -am richer than all the gold of California could make me without them.” - -“It is nice to be so highly appreciated,” she said, with a bright, -winsome smile, “and I’m not the only one who is, for I’m perfectly -sure that I drew the very highest prize in the matrimonial lottery.” - -“I am to understand from that that I, too, am appreciated? Yes, I have -no doubt that I am, at my full value,” he said. - -“Little wife, I hope you find your new home not less enjoyable than the -old, which I know was an exceedingly happy one to you.” - -“I have always had a happy home, but never a happier than this that my -husband’s love and care have provided, and which they make so sweet and -restful!” she answered. - -“O Levis, what a joy this newly expired year has brought me! I had not -dared to look forward to a home with you for many years to come! I had -thought of it as a great blessing that might come to me in middle life, -but not in my young days.” - -“Ah, God has been very good to us,” he exclaimed, feelingly. “I trust -we have many years to live and love together on earth, and after that a -blessed eternity in the better land.” - -“Yes,” she responded, “how that blessed hope—making even death only a -temporary separation—adds to the joy of mutual love! It is dear mamma’s -great comfort in her widowhood.” - -“Yes,” he said, “what an evident reality it is to her that her husband -is not dead but only gone before, and that they will be re-united one -day, never to part again. Dearly as she no doubt loved him, and sorely -as she must miss him at times, her life seems to me serene and happy.” - -“It is,” said Violet; “her strong faith in the wisdom and love of her -heavenly Father makes her days to be full of peace and content.” - -Presently the summons to tea brought the family all together; except -the baby, who was still too young to know how to conduct herself at the -table. - -But she too was with the others when they gathered in the library, upon -the conclusion of the meal. - -She was the center of attraction, amusing parents, brothers and sisters -with her pretty baby ways, till carried away to be put to bed. - -Then Grace was drawn lovingly to her father’s knee, while Max drew his -chair up close on one side, Lulu hers on the other. - -“Now we will have our texts,” the captain said, touching his lips to -Gracie’s cheek. “What is yours, Max?” - -One of the captain’s requirements was that each of these three children -should commit to memory a text of Scripture every day, which texts were -recited to him at morning family worship. On Sunday evening each had a -new one, and all they had learned through the week were recited again, -and then their father talked familiarly with them about the truth -taught in the passages they had recited; for all were upon one and the -same subject, selected by him before hand. But the texts were left to -the choice of the children themselves. - -God’s love to his people and to the world, was the subject at this time. - -“The new ones first, papa?” asked Max. - -“Yes; and we will take the others afterward.” - -Then Max repeated, “God so loved the world that he gave his only -begotten son, that whosoever believeth in him should not perish, but -have everlasting life.” - -Then Lulu, “Herein is love, not that we loved God, but that he loved -us, and sent his son to be the propitiation for our sins.” - -Now it was Gracie’s turn. - -“We love him because he first loved us.” - -Her face was full of gladness as she repeated the words in clear, sweet -tones. “I do love him, papa,” she added. “Oh, how could I help it when -he loves me so?” - -“Yes; strange that such wondrous love does not constrain every one who -has heard of it to love him in return,” responded the captain; and then -he repeated a text. “Yea, I have loved thee with an everlasting love; -therefore with loving kindness have I drawn thee.” - -“Papa,” said Lulu, “that verse reminds me of something the minister -said in his sermon this morning about God never leaving or forsaking -any body that trusts in him. But then afterward he told about a poor -dying woman that he went to see once, so very, very poor that she had -hardly any furniture in her room, and nothing to eat, nothing but rags -to wear or to lie on for a bed; and yet she was a Christian woman, and -said it was like heaven there in her poor, wretched room, and she was -just as glad as could be because she was going to die and go to heaven. -Papa, I don’t understand; it does seem as if she was forsaken when she -was so very poor that she hadn’t any thing at all even to eat.” - -“Forsaken, daughter, when she was so full of joy in the consciousness -of Christ’s love and presence, and the certainty that she would soon -be with him in the glorious home he has gone to prepare for his own -redeemed ones?” - -“Oh, I didn’t think of it in that way!” said Lulu. “Jesus was with her, -and so she was not forsaken.” - -“I don’t think it made much difference about her being so poor,” -remarked Max, “when she knew she was just going to heaven. What good -do riches do when people are dying? they know they have to leave them -behind. I’ve read that when Queen Elizabeth was dying she was so -unwilling to go that she cried out, ‘Millions of money for an inch of -time!’ She was dying in a palace with every thing, I suppose, that -riches and power could give her, but who wouldn’t rather have been in -that poor Christian woman’s place than in hers?” - -“Who indeed?” echoed the captain; “in the dying hour the one question -of importance will be, ‘Do I belong to Christ?’ for ‘There is none -other name under heaven given among men, whereby we must be saved.’ -Only those who have been washed from their sins in his precious blood, -and covered with the robe of his righteousness—who are loving and -trusting in him, will be saved.” - -The children finished the recitation of their texts, said their -catechism also, to their father, then for an hour or more their voices -united in the singing of hymns, Violet accompanying them upon a parlor -organ. - -Family worship closed the day for the children; their bedtime had come. - -“Papa, it has been a nice, nice Sunday—this last one in the old year!” -Gracie said, as he was carrying her up to her room. “I hope all the -Sundays in the new one will be ’most ’zactly like it.” - -“And so do I,” chimed in Lulu, who was close behind them. “It has been -a very nice Sunday. I’m glad its ’most over though, because I’m in -ever such a great hurry for to-morrow to come. Papa, I really can’t -help thinking about the fun we’re going to have.” - -“You can help talking about it though, my child,” he said, “and -can try to turn your thoughts upon something more suitable for the -Sabbath-day.” - - - - - CHAPTER X. - - -A few moments before the breakfast hour on Monday morning, Captain -Raymond, as usual, went into the apartments of his little girls to see -how they were. - -He found them in the sitting-room. Grace with a Bible in her hands, -Lulu—greatly to his surprise, busily plying a needle. - -“Good-morning, my darlings,” he said, bending down to bestow a fatherly -caress upon each; then with a smiling glance at Lulu, “I am glad to see -you so industrious, daughter.” - -“Yes, papa; see it’s the dress for that little Jones girl. Christine -basted the patches on for me Saturday, and showed me how to sew them; -and I am nearly done now. Please look if I am doing it well.” - -“Very nicely, I think,” he replied, examining the work; “your stitches -are small and neat. Would you like to take it to the little girl -yourself, this morning?” - -“If there’s time, papa.” - -“There will be; your young friends are not expected much before the -dinner hour; so if the weather is pleasant, you and Gracie shall have -a little drive with me shortly after breakfast, and we will call at the -Jones’ house and leave the dress.” - -Both little girls exclaimed, “How nice, papa!” and Lulu added, “I shall -enjoy giving it to her myself. And I’ll have time to go; for I got up -quite early and have pretty nearly put my rooms in order already.” - -“I like to see you industrious, daughter,” her father said, kindly, -“but I do not want you to overdo the thing by being up too long, and -taking too much exercise before eating; because that might injure your -health.” - -“Yes, sir; but I had a glass of milk when Gracie had hers; and now I’m -just nicely hungry for my breakfast.” - -“Well, I am glad to hear it,” he said, “for the bell will probably ring -in about five minutes.” - -Gracie had laid her book aside and taken possession of his knee. - -“I’d like to get up early and work, too, if I could,” she said, laying -her head on his shoulder. - -“Yes, I know you would, my pet,” he responded, passing his hand -caressingly over her soft curls, “but you are not strong enough yet.” - -“But she’s useful, papa,” remarked Lulu, “she has been helping me to -learn my text while I sewed, by reading it over and over to me, and -we’ve learned hers, too, in the same way.” - -“That was a very good plan,” he said. - -“They are such nice verses, papa,” said Grace. “This is mine: - -“‘He that loveth not, knoweth not God; for God is love.’” - -“And this is mine,” said Lulu: - -“‘Hereby perceive we the love of God, because he laid down his life for -us; and we ought to lay down our lives for the brethren.’ What does -that last clause mean, papa?” - -“That the love between the disciples of Christ must be great enough -to make them willing to lay down their lives—die for each other if -necessary.” - -“It wouldn’t be many folks I could love so hard as that,” remarked -Lulu, emphatically. - -“Doesn’t the Bible say we must love every body, papa?” asked Grace. - -“Yes; ‘Thou shalt love thy neighbor as thyself.’ ‘But I say unto you, -love your enemies.’” - -“There, I’m done!” exclaimed Lulu, breaking off her thread, throwing -the mended dress over the back of a chair, and putting away her needle. -“Papa,” coming close to his side and leaning up affectionately against -him, “it’s just as easy as any thing to love you and Gracie, and Max, -and Mamma Vi, and Grandma Elsie—and other people that are good and kind -and pleasant, but I just _can’t_ love every body; at least not a bit -as I love you,” giving him a hug and kiss. - -“No, dear child, that is not required; it is right that parents and -children, brothers and sisters, husbands and wives, should have a -deeper, stronger love for each other than they can possibly feel for -mere acquaintances or those whom they do not know personally; but we -are to love every body with a love of benevolence, wishing them well -and being willing to help them when in poverty or distress; if in our -power to do so. - -“Also we must be patient and forbearing under provocation; the love of -benevolence, if we have it, will help us to be so, and make us willing -to yield honors and pleasures to others, even though it seem to us that -we ourselves have the best right to them.” - -“Papa,” said Lulu, “I know you mean that for me; and I do intend to try -hard to be unselfish toward all my little friends while they are here; -I asked God to help me when I said my prayers this morning,” she added, -in a lower key. - -“I am glad to hear it,” he said, pressing his lips to her cheek; “it is -only by his help that we can overcome in the fight with the evil of our -natures. - -“We will go down to breakfast now; for there’s the bell.” - -The weather proved mild, the sun shone brightly in a cloudless sky, and -the little girls greatly enjoyed the short drive with their father. - -They called at the house where the Jones family lived, but were in too -great haste to stay many minutes. Grace did not get out of the carriage -at all; the captain and Lulu alighted, and went into the cabin, but -declined to sit down. Lulu handed the dress, done up in a neat bundle, -to the girl for whom she had intended it, and greatly enjoyed her look -of astonishment as she received it, her eagerly impatient tug at the -string that held it together, and her scream of delight when success -crowned her efforts and the dress—a far better and prettier than she -had ever owned before—met her astonished gaze. - -“’Tain’t for me?” she cried; “say, miss, you didn’t never intend to -gimme it, did ye?” - -“Yes,” said Lulu; “I brought it on purpose for you. Papa told me I -might.” - -“Well now! I never was so s’prised in all my born days!” was the -child’s half breathless exclamation. “It’s mighty good o’ ye; and yer -pap too.” - -“No, it wasn’t a bit generous in me,” said Lulu; “for I was quite done -wearing it; and besides papa gives me new ones very often.” - -The captain had brought a fresh supply of delicacies for the invalid, -and had employed the moments while the children were talking in saying -a few comforting words to her. He now bade her good-by, and taking -Lulu’s hand led her back to the carriage, the young Joneses, grouped -in the door-way, sending after them glances of mingled curiosity, -admiration and envy. - -“Papa,” said Grace, who was watching the slatternly, frowzy little -crowd with a curiosity and interest quite equal to theirs, “I think -those children want a ride ever so much.” - -“Quite likely,” he returned, “and if they were clean and neat they -should have it; but as they are, their occupation of this carriage even -for a short time, would render it unfit for your mamma, or indeed any -of us, to enter again.” He had lifted Lulu in and taken a seat by her -side while he spoke, and now they were driving on their homeward way. - -“I wish they could have a ride,” said Lulu. “Papa, couldn’t some kind -of a vehicle be hired for them?” - -“Perhaps so; but who is to pay for it?” he asked. - -“I, papa; if the money I have left will be enough,” answered Grace. - -“I’ll help,” said Lulu; “we haven’t spent all you gave us for -Christmas, papa, and we have, this week’s allowance besides.” - -“Well, I will see what can be done,” he said. “I am glad my little -daughters care for the happiness of others as well as their own.” - -“We’d be dreadfully selfish if he weren’t willing to help other folks -to a little bit of good times when we are going to have so much -ourselves,” said Lulu. “Oh, Gracie, aren’t you glad the day for our -party to begin has come at last?” - -“Yes,” answered Grace. “I b’lieve I’m beginning to be ’most as glad as -you are, Lu; but I wouldn’t be if papa hadn’t said I may sit on his -knee whenever I want to, and that he’ll take care of me and not let me -get too tired.” - -“I think my little feeble girl is feeling rather better and stronger -to-day,” the captain remarked, bending down to caress and fondle her. - -“Yes, papa; I do b’lieve I’m ’most well,” was the cheerful reply, “I -feel just as happy!” - -“I, too,” chimed in Lulu; “and I’m all ready for the girls; my pretty -rooms are in perfect order. Papa, may I have Evelyn sleep with me?” - -“Certainly, daughter, if it pleases her to do so. I think you could not -have a safer friend than Evelyn. - -“I am very glad to see my dear little girls so happy,” he went on, -“but, my darlings, you must not expect to be entirely free from -vexation and annoyance while entertaining your young friends; there -will be clashing of interests and differences of opinion; occasions -when some will have to yield their wishes and preferences to those of -others, and I shall be highly gratified if my three children show a -readiness to do that, and do it cheerfully and pleasantly.” - -“We’ll try, papa,” they both replied. - -And now they seemed to forget every thing, but the pleasure close at -hand, and were nearly wild over the prospect of the new delight of -entertaining; quite new to them; for hitherto that privilege had never -been accorded them. - -Their father showed himself to be in full sympathy with them and -allowed them to chatter and laugh to their hearts’ content. - -Lulu’s good resolutions were, however, put to the test even before the -coming of her guests. - -Almost immediately on their arrival at home Christine, the housekeeper, -sought an interview with the captain, and after a few minutes’ chat -with her, he repaired to the apartments of his daughters. - -“Lulu,” he said, “we find that it will be necessary for you to -accommodate more than one of your young friends here at night.” - -“O papa, please don’t say that?” she returned, coaxingly. “I thought it -would be so nice to have just Eva, and nobody else, in here with me -nights and mornings; can’t it be managed somehow?” - -“I am afraid not,” he said; “there will not be room for all unless we -give you two companions.” - -“But I have only one bed, papa, and it will crowd us very much to sleep -three in a bed.” - -“Yes; one will have to lie on the couch here, which will make a very -comfortable bed: and that one, I think, should be my own little -daughter, Lulu.” - -“Papa, you said I might have Evelyn to sleep with me, and there -wouldn’t be room for more than one on the couch.” - -He sat down and drew her to him. - -“Yes, I did make that promise—or rather give that permission, and I do -not withdraw it; if you insist upon it, you and Evelyn may occupy the -bed, and some one of your guests will have to content herself with the -couch; but would it not be more polite and kind on your part if you -resign your bed to her and Eva, and take the couch yourself?” - -“Yes, sir; and I will if you say I must. I’ll have to, of course.” - -“I don’t say you must; I only say I shall be far better pleased with -you if you do: and that it will be the right and kind thing for you to -do. But perhaps you do not care to please me?” he added, noticing the -unwilling expression of her countenance. - -“Yes, papa, I do! I’d do any thing to please you,” she cried, smiling -up into his face, then putting her arm round his neck and laying her -cheek lovingly to his. - -“Thank you, dear child,” he said, holding her close to his heart. “And -now you may choose which of your little friends you will have to share -these rooms with you and Eva.” - -“Lora Howard,” she said. “I’m better acquainted with her than with any -of the others, except Rosie.” - -“Rosie will share her mother’s room,” said the captain. “An excellent -plan, I think.” - -“And Rosie Lacy is to sleep with me,” remarked Grace; “mamma told me -so; and I’m glad, for I like Rosie ever so much. Lu, may be you’ll find -it’s good fun for so many of us to be so close together.” - -“I dare say she will,” said their father; “and she may invite Evelyn -almost any time to come and stay for days or weeks and share her bed.” - -“Papa,” cried Lulu, delightedly, “you are just the very kindest of -fathers.” - -“I am well pleased that you think so,” he said contentedly, repeating -his caresses; “while for my part, I verily believe no dearer or more -lovable children than mine are anywhere to be found.” - -Grace had come to his side, and he passed an arm round her as he spoke, -bestowing upon her caresses as loving and tender as those Lulu had just -received. - -“Yes, my dears,” he went on, “I think you will find it quite enjoyable -to have your little friends sharing your rooms for a while; but don’t -allow yourselves to be so taken up with sport as to neglect your -morning and evening devotions; never begin a new day, or lie down to -sleep at night, without thanking your Heavenly Father for his goodness -and mercy to you and yours, and asking to be kept from danger and from -sin. Never be ashamed or afraid though the whole world should know that -you do this. Jesus said, ‘Whosoever therefore shall confess me before -men, him will I also confess before my Father which is in heaven. But -whosoever shall deny me before men, him will I also deny before my -Father which is in Heaven.’” - -“Papa,” said Lulu, “I don’t think I’d hesitate to say my prayers before -others, even if I expected they’d laugh at me. I mean if I could not go -by myself to do it; but when we can find a private place where no one -but God can see or hear us, oughtn’t we to choose it for the purpose?” - -“Yes; Jesus said, ‘When thou prayest, enter into thy closet, and when -thou hast shut thy door, pray to thy Father which is in secret; and -thy Father which seeth in secret shall reward thee openly.’ You have a -private place in that little tower room opening into Lulu’s bedroom, -and there you and your guests can go by turns to pray in secret.” - -Then he told them how Max had shown his moral courage while visiting at -the Oaks. - -“I’m proud of my brother!” exclaimed Lulu, when the tale was told, and -her eyes shone as she spoke. - -“I too,” said Grace. “I’m afraid I might not have been so brave. But -Eva and Lora say prayers too; so we won’t have such a trial as Maxie -had.” - -At that moment there was a sound of wheels on the drive, and Lulu, -running to the window, exclaimed in joyous tones, “It’s the Fairview -carriage with Aunt Elsie Leland, little Ned and Eva in it. Oh I’m so -glad they’ve come the very first!” - -“We will go down and welcome them,” the captain said, taking Gracie’s -hand. “Do you feel able to walk, daughter? or shall I carry you?” - -“I’m a little tired, papa,” Grace answered, and he picked her up and -carried her. - -Meanwhile hasty, impetuous Lulu had flown to meet her friend, and as -the captain appeared on the scene was embracing her with as much ardor -and effusion as if they had been separated for months instead of only -a day or two. - -“O Eva,” she cried, “I do think we are going to have the most splendid -time that ever was! You are to share my rooms, and we’ll go right up -there, if you like.” - -“I do like; or shall as soon as I have spoken to your father and your -Mamma Vi,” returned Evelyn gayly, putting her small hand into the large -one the captain held out to her. - -“I am very glad to see you, my dear,” he said in a fatherly manner that -made the quick tears spring to her eyes. - -A sudden sense of her irreparable loss almost overwhelmed her for the -moment, and she could not utter a word of reply. - -He saw her emotion, drew her nearer, and bending down, kissed her as -tenderly as if she had been his own. - -“Lulu’s father may have the privilege may he not, daughter?” he asked -in affectionate accents. - -A grateful look was her only answer. - -But now other carriages were driving up, and guests, old and -young, pouring in so fast that there was a delightful confusion of -affectionate embraces and merry greetings. - -Lulu was in her element, playing hostess to her young girl-friends, -showing them to their rooms and seeing that every thing necessary for -their comfort was provided; while Max did likewise by the boys, with -perhaps an equal sense of enjoyment, and Grace entertained her little -mates in her own quiet fashion in the lower rooms of the mansion. - -Rosie Travilla, coming down a little in advance of the others, met the -captain in the lower hall. - -“I’m expecting to have a lovely time, captain,” she remarked. “Zoe has -been telling me about the magic cave.” - -“Has she? and would you like to step into the conservatory and see the -alterations we have made there?” - -“Yes, indeed!” she answered, and he led the way. - -They were quite alone, and after she had seen and made her comments -upon what had been done, he asked: - -“Would my little sister like to do her big, biggest brother, a favor?” - -“Do you one, do you mean, captain? Certainly; if it’s in my power.” - -“Thank you,” he said, then added with gravity, “I regret that you -apparently consider me so fond of my title. Would it be difficult or -disagreeable to you to say Brother Levis instead of captain?” - -“Not very,” she returned, laughing; “but the title is more convenient; -and it’s for that reason I use it; not because I ever have imagined -you to be proud or fond of it.” - -“Well,” he said, “if I were in your place I think I’d use the other; -especially if ever the tables should be turned so that I wanted to ask -a favor of my biggest and oldest brother.” - -“If you really care to have me do so, I might try,” she replied with a -merry look up into his face. “But is that the only favor you have to -ask?” - -“No; there is another that I am still more desirous to have you grant.” - -He paused for a moment, then went on: - -“I have a very fiery-tempered little daughter whom I love so dearly -that it gives me great pain to punish her for her outbursts of passion.” - -Rosie’s cheeks grew suddenly very hot and her eyes were downcast. - -“I am certain she is fighting hard against her besetting sin,” the -captain continued, “and I am trying by every means in my power to help -her; and the favor I ask is that you will join me in this by kindly -refraining from provoking her even in sport. - -“Please understand, my dear little sister, that I am not saying you -ever have intentionally provoked her, and that I know and acknowledge -that it is no difficult matter to rouse her temper.” - -It cost Rosie a desperate effort to make the acknowledgment, but she -forced herself to answer, “But if you did say it, ’twould be nothing -but the truth; for I have teased her purposely more than once. But if -you’ll forgive me this time, cap—brother Levis—I’ll try not to do it -again. I never thought of it as an unkindness to you.” - -“My children are very near and dear to me, Rosie,” he said; “so near -and so dear that injury to them is much more trying than a personal one. - -“But I am fond of my little sister, too; both for my wife’s sake and -her own,” he added, in a kindly tone, and with an affectionate pressure -of her hand which he had taken in his. “Of course I forgive the past, -while thanking you heartily for your promise in regard to the future.” - -“Does Lulu hate me?” she asked, half tearfully and blushing vividly. - -“I trust not, indeed!” he said. “I have no reason to think so. It would -distress me greatly if I thought she did; and you must not imagine that -she has been telling tales; with all her faults, she is above that, I -think.” - -“Yes, I do believe she is,” acknowledged Rosie. - -Just then the door opened and Lulu’s voice was heard saying, “Oh, here -she is! Rosie, we were looking for you. We’re going to look at some of -the things for the tableux, and we thought you’d like to see them too.” - -“Oh, yes, thank you!” cried Rosie; “those things are always -interesting. You’re coming too, aren’t you, captain?” glancing back -over her shoulder at him as she hurried toward the little group in the -doorway. - -He was about to say No, but an entreating look from Lulu caused him to -change his mind and go with them. - -And he made his presence welcome to them all by the interest he showed -in what interested them, and the zest with which he entered into all -their pleasures. Not at this time alone, but every day while the guests -were there; always so far as concerned the children God had given him -for his own. - - - - - CHAPTER XI. - - -The afternoon was spent in rehearsing tableaux, the evening in playing -games, and acting charades. - -For awhile Grace seemed to enjoy the fun, but an hour before the others -were ready to give it up, her father perceived that she was growing -weary and carried her off to bed. - -“Shall I go with you, Gracie?” Lulu asked, glancing up from the game -she was playing. - -“No, Lu; you’re having such a nice time; and papa and Agnes will ’tend -to me,” Grace answered, giving her sister a sweet, affectionate smile. - -So Lulu went on with her game; but it was finished presently, and then -she stole quietly from the room and up-stairs to Grace’s bedroom. - -“So you did come!” said Grace, who had just laid her head on her -pillow. “I like to have you, but oughtn’t you to stay with your -company?” - -“I just want to speak to papa, and then I’ll go back to them,” answered -Lulu, going to his side. - -He had seated himself by the bed, meaning to have a little loving chat -with Grace before leaving her for the night. - -“Well, daughter, what is it?” he asked, putting an arm about Lulu and -stroking her hair caressingly with the other hand. - -“I was thinking, papa, that I won’t have a chance for the least little -bit of a good-night-talk with you, because there’ll be company down -stairs to see and hear every thing, and you won’t want to come into my -room to say good-night as you most always do when we’re alone, because -of Lena and Eva being with me there.” - -“But you are going to occupy the couch in your sitting-room, and when -you hear me coming you can shut the door between that and your bedroom. -So what is to hinder us from having a bit of private chat as usual?” - -“Oh, yes; that will do nicely!” she exclaimed, her face lighting up -with pleasure, “but will you come, papa?” - -“Yes,” he said, giving her a kiss. “Now run back to your mates and -enjoy yourself as much as you can till your bedtime comes.” - -The three little girls came up to their rooms in gayest spirits, saying -to each other that they had been having a lovely time, but were careful -to move and talk quietly for fear of disturbing Grace and Rose Lacy who -was now asleep by her side. - -“It’s quite too bad for us to turn you out of your bed, Lu,” said -Evelyn; “let me take the couch.” - -“Or me,” said Lora; “you two are such great friends that I know you’d -like to sleep together.” - -“Thank you both,” returned Lulu, “but you must have the bed; and you -needn’t pity me for having to sleep on the couch, for it is every -bit as comfortable. Besides papa is coming up presently to bid me -good-night—and you won’t care to see him; so I’ll shut the door between -the rooms and have him all to myself.” - -“How nice of him!” exclaimed Lora. “My father never does that; I don’t -believe it ever so much as entered his head that he might; but mother -does.” - -“Yes, I know it’s nice,” said Evelyn; “I remember how sweet it was to -have papa come to me in that way. I’m glad for you, Lu, that you have -such a father. I know if he were mine I should love him as dearly as -you do.” - -“There, I hear his step!” cried Lulu; “so good-night, girls. Pleasant -dreams,” and she hurried into the next room, closing the door after her. - -Her father entered by another at the same moment. “Are you quite ready -for me?” he asked. - -“Yes, papa; I’m all ready for bed. I’ve put this warm dressing-gown on -over my nightdress, and the nice warm slippers you bought for me, on -my feet; so I’ll not take cold; and mayn’t I sit on your knee a few -minutes?” - -“It is exactly what I want you to do,” he said, taking an easy chair -beside the grate, and drawing her into his arms. He held her close for -a moment, then lifted her to the desired seat, saying: “There, hold out -your feet to the fire and get them well warmed while we talk. Have you -any thing particular to say to me?” - -“Yes, papa; I wanted to ask you if I mayn’t be the Peri to-morrow -evening?” - -He did not answer immediately, and putting her arm round his neck and -looking coaxingly into his face, she repeated, “mayn’t I?” - -He stroked her hair and kissed her before he spoke. - -“I think,” he said at last, “that here is an opportunity for my little -girl to put in practice her good resolution to deny herself for the -sake of others.” - -“I don’t like to,” she said in a half jesting tone, and with an arch -look and smile, “I wasn’t born good, and I’d rather please myself.” - -“Yes, daughter, that is the way with us all; none of us were born good, -and we all love self-indulgence.” - -“Papa,” she exclaimed in her vehement way, “I don’t believe you do! not -one bit! you’re always doing kindnesses to others, and I think you’re -just as unselfish as possible!” - -He was musing again and seemed scarcely to notice what she said. - -“Do you suppose my oldest daughter might be safely trusted to keep a -secret?” he asked presently. - -“I hope so, papa; will you try me?” - -“Yes; it is merely a suspicion of mine that I don’t want to trust to -any ears but yours. I think—indeed feel certain—that your Aunt Zoe -desires, as strongly as you do to be the Peri.” - -“Then of course there isn’t any chance at all for me!” pouted Lulu, an -ugly frown on her downcast face. - -“I hoped my little daughter would be generous enough to prefer -another’s pleasure to her own,” the captain remarked with a slight sigh. - -“Don’t sigh, papa, don’t feel badly about it,” she entreated, hugging -him tight. “I will try to be good about it; I won’t say a word to -let any body know I’d care to be the Peri; and I’ll do my best to be -cheerful and pleasant, and to make them all enjoy themselves.” - -“That is my own dear child,” he said, caressing her; “it is all I could -ask of you.” - -“And now that I think about it, I’m sure Aunt Zoe has the best right, -because ’twas she who suggested having a magic cave and a Peri,” Lulu -said in her ordinarily pleasant tone; “beside, she has always been -kind to Max and Gracie, and ’most always to me too.” - -“Perhaps always when you were deserving of it.” - -“Yes, papa, I suppose so.” - -“Well, daughter, it is high time you were in bed, so unless you have -something more to ask or to say, I will kiss you good-night and leave -you to your rest.” - -“That’s all now, thank you, papa, only—do you think I’ve been a pretty -good girl to-day?” she asked with a wistful, longing look into his eyes. - -“I do,” he said; “you gave up very nicely about the sleeping -arrangements. I have no fault at all to find with your conduct to-day, -and am very glad to be able to say so.” - -Her face lighted up with joy. “Papa,” she said, her arm round his neck, -her cheek laid to his, “I’m just the happiest girl in the world when -you’re pleased with me.” - -“And it gives me great happiness to be able to commend you,” he -returned. “Now, my darling, good-night. Go to bed and to sleep as soon -as you can.” - -The magic cave was to be a surprise to most of the young guests, -and those who were in the secret guarded it carefully. The doors of -the parlor opening into the conservatory were found locked the next -morning, while amusements of various kinds, suited to the differing -ages and tastes, were provided in other parts of the mansion. - -Before breakfast the captain called Lulu into his dressing-room and -told her it had been settled the previous evening that Zoe was to be -the Peri, Edward and Lester Leland the Genii, the turbaned figures -at the entrance to the conservatory would be Herbert and Harold, the -unseen musicians Aunt Elsie Leland and Mamma Vi. - -“I’m satisfied, papa,” she said, “and I think it’s very good in them -all to be willing to help.” - -“Yes,” he returned, “but I think, too, that they will enjoy the sport. -And I hope, daughter, that you also will get a great deal of enjoyment -out of it.” - -“Oh, I haven’t a doubt but I shall, papa!” she responded. “I think it -will be splendid fun, and I’ve given up wanting to be the Peri.” - -“I am glad to hear it!” he returned, “and I really think you will find -it more amusing to be one of the outside throng; you will see and hear -more of what is done and said than you could from the inside. - -“Beside, as hostess you should be where you can give attention to your -guests, seeing that each one has as large a share of the fun as you can -secure for her, and that no one’s comfort is neglected.” - -“That’s work I shall like, papa,” Lulu said, her eyes sparkling with -pleasure. “And I suppose it’ll be my business to find amusement for -them all while Mamma Vi and Aunt Zoe and the others are trimming the -conservatory and the magic cave?” - -“Yes; and I expect to give you some help in that.” - -“Will you, papa? Oh, I’m glad! All the girls say that you helped us to -have a great deal nicer time yesterday than we could have had without -you.” - -“Ah! I feel quite complimented,” he said laughingly, stroking her hair -and giving her a hug, for she stood by his side with his arm about her -waist. - -There was a light tap on the door, and Max’s voice asked, “May I come -in?” - -“Yes,” said his father, and he entered with a cheery “Good morning, -papa. Good morning, Lu. I want to talk a little about the fun for -to-night. I’ve been thinking somebody should resist being blindfolded -and led into the cave, like that Mrs. Cecil did (in the story, you -know; I’ve been reading that chapter). It would make more fun.” - -“Oh yes,” said Lulu; “of course it would! But who shall do it?” - -“You, perhaps,” returned Max in a sportive tone; “you have about as -much talent in that line as any body of my acquaintance; there aren’t -many folks who’d dare resist papa’s authority for instance, as—” - -“Max, Max! don’t tease your sister,” interrupted their father gravely; -for Lulu’s eyes were downcast and her cheeks hot with blushes. “She has -been very good and obedient of late, and I am sure has no intention of -resisting lawful authority in the future.” - -“I beg your pardon, Lu,” Max said with hearty good-will. “I really -don’t think you have more or worse faults than I have myself.” - -“Yes, I have, Maxie; you’re a thousand times better than I am,” sighed -Lulu, nestling closer in her father’s embrace; “I get dreadfully -discouraged with myself sometimes, and I do believe I’d give up trying -to be good if I didn’t know that papa loves me in spite of my badness.” - -“Papa does indeed, dear child!” the captain said in tender tones. -“And he knows by experience how hard a fight it takes to rule a fiery -temper.” - -“And perhaps there are other folks beside papa that care a little bit -for you, Lu,” said Max with an arch look and smile. “But say now, shall -you or I play Madam Cecil’s part?” - -“You can if you want to,” she said, adding laughingly, quite restored -to good humor and cheerfulness, “I do believe you can be stubborn, too, -if you choose.” - -“I hope so,” said their father; “a strong will is a very good thing if -used aright. It would grieve me to think my boy lacked firmness and -decision of character, for they will often be needed to keep him from -yielding to temptation to step aside from the paths of rectitude.” - -A great variety of amusements had been provided, and all seemed to find -the day pass quickly and pleasantly. - -On leaving the tea-table every one repaired, by invitation, to the -large parlor adjoining the conservatory, and many were the exclamations -of delight as they caught a glimpse of the interior of the latter. - -Rare and beautiful plants and shrubs were massed on each side of the -central alley, their branches hung with myriads of tiny colored lamps, -and other glittering objects, including the fairies made by the ladies -and Lulu; and at the farther end could be seen the magic cave, also -hung with fairy lamps and jewels, in the midst the Peri arrayed in a -rich oriental costume, and with her attendant genii, one on each side, -while two turbaned figures stood guard in front of the glass doors -opening from the parlor, and soft strains of sweet music issuing from -some unseen quarter lent an added charm to the witchery of the scene. - -“Can we go in? oh can we go in?” asked a chorus of eager young voices. - -“Yes; one or two at a time,” answered the captain, opening the door, -and motioning to Maud Dinsmore, who happened to stand nearest, to pass -in. - -She did so and was caught by the hand by one of the turbaned figures, -who bowed low and waved her on toward the cave, while a voice sang to -the accompaniment of the unseen musical instrument: - - “Hush! the Peri’s cave is near. - No one enters scathless here; - Lightly tread and lowly bend, - Win the Peri for your friend.” - -At the same time a muslin bandage was thrown over her eyes from behind, -her other hand taken, she felt herself led onward toward the cave, and -as she and her conductors paused at its entrance a whistle sounded long -and loud at her back. - -She turned hastily round, but it rang out again behind her, again and -again, always behind her, turn which way she would; while the singer -repeated; - - “Bend, bend, lowly bend, - Win the Peri for your friend.” - -She obeyed with ready grace. A voice said: - - “Homage done, you may be - Of this merry company,” - -and with another blast of the whistle the bandage was taken from her -eyes, and a string which seemed to have been made fast to her sash put -into her hand, to which she gave a jerk, expecting to find the whistle -attached to it; but instead there was a golden scarf-pin of delicate -workmanship. - -“Oh, how pretty!” she exclaimed. “Am I to keep it!” - -But only the song answered: - - “Away, away, - In the cave no longer stay, - Others come to share our play,” - -and one of the attendant genii drew her aside to make room for the next -blindfolded victim, who was already being introduced in like manner as -she had been. - -All, old and young alike, took part in the sport, going through the -same ceremonies, and they had a very merry time; indeed, the older -people seemed to feel almost as young as the children for the time -being. - -Max carried out his plan of pretended reluctance, and in a way that -added a good deal to the fun; the gifts, too, were a source of much -mirth and jocularity. Most of them were pretty and valuable, but some -of little worth except for the sport occasioned by the incongruity of -their bestowal. - -Old Mr. Dinsmore received a baby’s rattle; his son a lady’s head-dress, -while whistles and tops, and other articles equally inappropriate to -the age and sex of the receiver, were given to their wives and the -other ladies. - -Zoe received the ring she had admired, and bestowed the uncomplimentary -pen-wiper she had made upon one of her young brothers-in-law. - -Beautiful watch charms, from their father, fell to the lot of Lulu and -Grace. They were much pleased, and the captain equally so with their -presents to him. - -A few tableaux closed the entertainment for the evening. - -The curtain rose first on a wedding scene: Lester Leland and his -Elsie in bridal attire; in the foreground, Calhoun Conly, dressed as -a minister, an attendant group of boys and girls gathered about them, -making altogether a very pretty picture. - -In the second tableau there were but two figures: Edward Travilla, with -his Zoe on his arm looking very lovely and bride-like in white satin, -veil and orange blossoms. - -She had always regretted that the peculiar circumstances of their -marriage had precluded the possibility of thus arraying herself for her -bridal. - -“What a lovely bride she makes!” and other similar remarks, reaching -her ear, sent a rich color into her cheek, and an unusual sparkle into -her always bright eyes; but she did not move a muscle, and the curtain -fell amid loud and prolonged applause. - -It rose again in a very few moments on another and even handsomer pair: -Captain Raymond and Violet, also in wedding dress. - -It was a surprise to his children, who were all now among the -spectators. They gazed eagerly and with intense interest, Lulu almost -holding her breath in her excitement. - -“How sweet mamma looks!” murmured Grace, close at her side. - -“And how handsome papa is!” said Max, who stood near enough to hear the -remark. - -“He always is the very handsomest man in the world!” said Lulu. - -“It’s ’most like being at their wedding,” remarked Grace. “I wonder if -mamma wore that very dress.” - -“Yes,” answered Rosie, “that is her wedding dress, not altered at all. -And the one sister Elsie wore was hers.” - -“It’s nice that they’ve kept them,” said Sydney Dinsmore. “I may live -and die an old maid, but if ever I do get married, I mean to keep my -wedding dress for my children and grandchildren to see.” - -They all had their eyes on the tableau while they talked. - -But now the curtain fell, shutting out the sight. - -“Oh, why didn’t they let it last a little longer?” murmured several -young voices. “It was such a lovely picture!” - -“I’d have liked to look longer,” said Gracie, “but I s’pose mamma would -have been tired standing so still. Besides, I guess it’s bedtime; I -feel as if it must be,” pulling out the dainty little watch which was -papa’s Christmas gift. - -“Yes, it is past my bedtime. But I’m not much tired, and I hope papa -will let me stay up a little longer.” - -“Oh, see!” cried Lora, as a door opened, “here they all come, the -brides still in their wedding dresses. They’re going to wear them for -the rest of the evening, I suppose. I like that.” - -But nobody listened to what she was saying; they had all risen to their -feet and were crowding around the brides and bridegrooms with merry -congratulations and good wishes. - -Lulu and Grace presently made their way to their father’s side. He was -laughing and talking with some of the other grown people, but when he -felt the small hands clasping his, he glanced smilingly down at his -darlings, then stooped and kissed them both. - -“I fear my feeble little Gracie is very much fatigued by this time,” he -said. “Do you want papa to carry you up to bed now, pet?” - -“I’m not so very tired, papa, and if you’re willing, I’d like ever so -much to stay up a wee bit longer,” she returned, coaxingly. “It’s so -nice to be at your wedding, you know; it seems as if it’s your wedding -and mamma’s.” - -“Does it?” he laughed. “I wish I could have had my children at the real -one. Yes, you may stay up a little longer and have some ice cream. We -are going out to the dining-room now for refreshments.” - - - - - CHAPTER XII. - - -When Edward and Zoe had retired to their own apartment on the breaking -up of the company that evening, he led her up to a pier glass asking, -“What do you think of the picture you see there, my dear?” - -She gazed an instant, then, looking up at him with an arch smile and a -charming blush, “I think the gentleman is extremely handsome,” she said. - -“I was thinking of the lady,” he laughed, drawing her closer to his -side and bending to kiss the ruby lips. “You make a bonny bride, my -darling; even bonnier than you did when first you gave me the right -to call you mine. Look again, and tell me if you are not entirely -satisfied with your own appearance in bridal array?” - -She obeyed, again gazing intently for a moment, smiling and blushing -with gratification, for it was a very lovely face and figure she saw -reflected in the mirror. - -“Wouldn’t you have liked to have me dressed just so when we were -married, dear Ned?” she asked, with another glance up into his face. - -“Yes, sweet one, if it might have been. And yet it could hardly have -made us happier at the present time than we are now.” - -“No; and yet I should have preferred a happier bridal than we had. I -can never think of it without remembering the bitter sorrow that came -to me at the same time. You were my only helper and comforter then, -dear, dear Ned! and oh, how kind you were! But you know you were almost -a stranger, and I couldn’t love and trust you as I have learned to do -in these years that we have lived together. I was grateful to you then -(though not half so grateful as I should have been), but half afraid of -you too. But I don’t fear you now; no, not a bit,” she concluded with a -light and happy laugh. - -“I hope not, indeed,” he said, “‘perfect love casteth out fear.’ How -have you enjoyed yourself to-night?” - -“Very much indeed. I think we gave mamma a pleasant surprise with our -tableaux. She hasn’t a particle of prying curiosity about her, and we -were quite successful in keeping our intentions in regard to them a -secret from her.” - -“Yes, I know; and she told me it was a great treat to her to see her -three daughters in bridal attire; that in her eyes they all looked very -lovely, very bride-like.” - -“It’s so nice in her to include me with the others; she is and always -has been a real mother to me ever since the day you brought me to Ion. -Well, I suppose I must doff my finery, for it is growing late.” - -“Yes, for to-night; but you must don it again some time for my benefit, -if for no one else’s.” - -There were new sports for the next day, and the next, in most of -which Harold and Herbert, the captain and Violet, Edward and Zoe, and -sometimes even Grandma Elsie, took part, and that in a way to make it -extremely satisfactory to the children, entering heartily into the fun -and frolic, enjoying it, apparently, if not really, as much as the -youngest of the company. - -Almost entire harmony had prevailed until the last evening but one; -then there was a slight unpleasantness. - -Lulu and the five girls who were her especial guests were seated about -a table engaged in playing “Letters.” - -I presume the game is familiar to all my young readers. The player -who can make the largest number of words wins the game, and each -draws a letter in turn from a heap in the centre of the table, thrown -promiscuously together, and is bound to select hap-hazard, not seeing -what the letter may be till it is chosen and can not be exchanged for -another more to the player’s liking. - -“Dear me!” cried Sydney Dinsmore, when the game had been going on for -some time, “Rosie is going to win for certain. Just see! she has more -words than any body else; but I’d like to know how it is that she -always hits upon a vowel, while I get nothing but consonants and of -course can’t make out my words.” - -“That’s a mistake, Syd,” said Rosie, coloring deeply as she spoke. “I -don’t always get a vowel.” - -“No, you don’t always want one, but when you do, you get it.” - -“So might any body who was mean enough to peep and find out what the -letter is before she takes it,” remarked Lora in a half-jesting tone; -whereat the color on Rosie’s cheek deepened still more; then catching a -scornful glance from Lulu’s dark eyes, she rose hastily, pushing back -her chair. - -“If I am suspected of such doings,” she said in tones trembling with -anger and chagrin, “I’ll not play any more.” - -“Oh now, Rosie, sit down and finish your game,” said Evelyn -persuasively, “I’m sure no one really suspects you of such dishonesty.” - -“Then let them say so,” returned Rosie. But no one spoke, and turning -haughtily away, she left them. - -“Oh girls, why didn’t you speak?” exclaimed Evelyn, always inclined to -be a peacemaker. “Let me run after her and tell her that of course you -don’t suspect her of any such thing.” - -“I can’t,” said Sydney, “for it wouldn’t be true. I saw her peep.” - -“And so did——” began Lulu, but raising her eyes while the words were on -her tongue, and catching a glance of grave displeasure from her father, -who, noticing that something was amiss among the players, had drawn -near and was now standing opposite her on the other side of the table, -she broke off suddenly, leaving her sentence unfinished. - -Her eyes fell and her cheeks flushed hotly under his glance, but he -turned and moved away without speaking, and the game went on, but with -less enjoyment than before on the part of the young players. - -Lulu particularly, troubled by a consciousness that she was no longer -in full favor with her dearly-loved father, had almost lost her -interest in it. - -Rosie was still more uncomfortable, knowing that Sydney’s and Lora’s -accusation was not undeserved, but she was far too proud to own it just. - -She sauntered into an adjoining room, where the little ones were -engaged in a game of romps, and was soon in their midst apparently the -merriest of the merry, but in fact only making a determined effort to -drown the reproaches of conscience, for no one so carefully trained in -the knowledge of right and wrong as she had been, could be guilty of -even the smallest act of dishonesty and deception without suffering in -that way. - -She, however, gave no sign of it till, on reaching their sleeping -apartment, her mother turned to her with the most sadly reproachful -look she had ever bestowed upon her. - -Rosie’s eyes sought the floor, while her cheeks burned with blushes. -She had not thought “mamma” knew any thing about her wrong doing, yet -certainly she must, else why was her look so grieved and reproving. - -Neither spoke for a moment, then, sighing deeply, Elsie said, “Can it -be true that my dear, youngest daughter has been guilty of fraud and -deception?” - -“Who told—why do you have such an idea, mamma?” stammered Rosie in -confusion. “I—I never thought you’d believe any thing so bad of me!” -and she burst into a perfect passion of tears and sobs; a most unusual -thing for her. - -“O Rosie, my dear child,” her mother answered in tones tremulous with -grief and affection, “I do not want to believe it; I can hardly bear to -do so, and yet I must fear it is true till I hear the assurance from -your own lips that it is not.” - -“Mamma, who has been carrying tales about me to you?” cried Rosie with -great show of indignation, “I did not think any body would be so mean; -no, not even Lulu!” - -“Rosie! Rosie!” exclaimed her mother in a tone that, for her, was very -severe, “How can you so wrong Lulu? She is passionate, but I have never -known her to be guilty of meanness. I have heard nothing from her to -your discredit; but I did overhear a little talk between some of the -others about your having cheated in a game, or perhaps more than one, -and growing angry and forsaking their company, when accused of it.” - -“Well, mamma, hadn’t I a right to be indignant at such an accusation!” - -“Not if it were just and true, my daughter.” There was no response to -the half questioning rejoinder and after waiting a moment, Elsie asked, -“Was it true, Rosie?” - -“Mamma, why do you—how can you ask me such insulting questions?” sobbed -Rosie, hiding her face in her hands while a crimson tide mounted to her -very hair. - -“It pains me more than I can express to do so,” sighed her mother; “but -if conscious of innocence, my dear child, say so at once, and your -mother will believe you.” She paused and waited for an answer. - -For a few moments Rosie seemed to have a hard struggle with herself, -then she sobbed, “I can’t, mamma, because—because it is true; I did -peep to see what the letters were; and—and before that when we were -playing hide-and-seek, and Lulu was hiding the slipper. But oh mamma, -don’t look so dreadfully grieved! I didn’t really think how very wrong -it was.” - -Tears were coursing down Elsie’s cheeks and her bosom heaved with -emotion. - -“Oh mamma, dear mamma, don’t! I can’t bear to see you cry because of my -wrong-doing,” sobbed Rosie, dropping on her knees by her mother’s side -and throwing her arms around her. - -“It almost breaks my heart, my child, to learn that one of my darlings -has stepped so far aside from the path of rectitude,” returned her -mother in tremulous tones, “for though you have spoken no untruthful -word, you have been both untrue and dishonest in act.” - -“Mamma, mamma, how can you be so cruel as to tell me that?” Rosie -exclaimed, hiding her face in her mother’s lap and sobbing convulsively. - -“Faithful are the wounds of a friend,” her mother said tenderly, and -softly smoothing the weeper’s hair. “I must show you your sin in all -its heinousness that you may see it to be hateful, repent of and -forsake it, and go to Jesus for pardon and cleansing.” - -“I am sorry, mamma, I don’t ever intend to do so again; I’ll confess it -to God, and I have confessed it to you.” - -“And do you think that is enough, my daughter?” - -“O mamma, don’t say I must own it to the girls!” she entreated, “I -couldn’t bear to!” - -“I perceive that your conscience is telling you you ought, and I hope -it will not be necessary for me to add a must,” Elsie said very gently -and kindly. - -Rosie was exceedingly reluctant; it seemed the hardest requirement her -mother had ever made, but at length a promise of obedience was won from -her and she went to bed to cry herself to sleep over the humiliation -she must submit to on the morrow. - -While she and her mother were talking thus together, Lulu had made -ready for bed and received a visit from her father. She met him with a -wistful pleading look and the query, “Papa, are you displeased with me?” - -He did not answer immediately, but sitting down drew her to his knee, -smoothed the hair back from her forehead and kissed her gravely. “Not -very seriously, daughter,” he said at last, “but what was the trouble -between Rosie and the rest of you? Sydney seemed to be accusing her of -some unfair dealing, and you, I thought, were beginning a sentence of -the same import.” - -“Yes, papa, I was; and I’m glad you stopped me before I’d said what I -was going to,” Lulu answered, coloring and dropping her eyes. - -“And a moment before she left your circle I saw you give her a very -scornful look. Do you think that was right or kind? especially -remembering that she is your guest?” - -“No, sir,” acknowledged Lulu. “But, papa, I will try to do better if -you just won’t be vexed with me.” - -“I can ask nothing more than that promise, and am not at all vexed with -you now, my darling,” he said, repeating his caress. - -“Oh, I’m glad!” she exclaimed, hugging him and returning his kiss. -“Papa, do you think I would ever cheat at play, and so win the game -unfairly? and if I should, wouldn’t you think I was every bit as bad as -if I flew into a passion?” - -“Yes, quite as bad, quite as deserving of punishment; but I do not -think you would be guilty of any thing of the kind, and it has always -been a great comfort to me to be able to believe my little daughter -Lulu a perfectly honest and truthful child.” - -“Dear papa, thank you!” she said, her face lighting up with joy and -love. - -“It is a great pleasure to me to speak words of commendation to you,” -he responded; “as great a pain to have to reprove and punish you. So, -dear child, if you love your father, try to be good.” - -“Don’t you know that I love you, papa?” she asked, smiling into his -eyes. - -“Yes,” he said, holding her close, “I haven’t the least doubt of it. -Now, good-night. Get to bed and to sleep as soon as you can.” - -“There, now; I know papa wouldn’t think Rosie a bit better child than -I am if he knew all I do about her,” Lulu said to herself, with great -satisfaction, as he went from the room and the door closed upon him. - -Rosie seemed strangely quiet and depressed the next morning, and to -avoid meeting the glance of her mates. - -“I guess she’s ashamed of herself,” remarked Sydney, in an aside to -Lora, “and she ought to be.” - -“Of course she ought,” said Lora. “Who would ever have believed that a -child of Cousin Elsie’s would cheat at play? I think Rosie has always -had a very good opinion of herself, and perhaps it will do her good to -find out that she’s no better than other folks, after all. She’s been -hard on Lu Raymond, about her temper, you know; but I must say I like -Lu best, though she is no kin to me.” - -She involuntarily glanced toward Rosie, standing by a window on the -farther side of the room, as she spoke, and their eyes met. - -Rosie’s instantly sought the floor, while her cheeks flushed crimson. - -It was shortly after breakfast and family worship, and they were in -the parlor where the trouble began the night before; just the girls -themselves and no one else; and Rosie perceived that there could be no -better time than the present for her acknowledgment. - -But how should she make it? “Oh,” she thought, “it’s the very hardest -thing I ever had to do!” - -Then summoning all her courage, she spoke in low, faltering tones, her -head drooping, her whole face and even her neck crimson with blushes. - -“Girls, I—I own that Syd was right in what she said last night; Lora -too; and that besides, I did look when I was supposed to be hiding my -eyes in the other games.” - -She ended with a burst of tears, half turning her back upon her -companions, as if too much mortified to meet their glances. - -There was a moment of surprised silence, in which no one either moved -or spoke; then Eva said, in a kindly, sympathizing tone: - -“It is noble in you to own it, Rosie; so I think we should all love you -more than ever.” - -“Yes,” said Lulu, hurrying to Rosie’s side, and putting her arms -affectionately about her, “so we will, Rosie, dear; so don’t cry. I’m -sure you don’t intend ever to do any thing of the kind again, and we’ll -all forget about it directly, won’t we, girls?” - -“We’ll try,” they answered, Sydney adding, “So dry your eyes, coz, and -don’t let us spoil our good times by fretting over what’s done and -can’t be helped.” - -“It will do for you to feel that way,” sobbed Rosie, “all of you that -haven’t been doing wrong; but I ought to be ashamed and sorry whenever -I think about it.” - -“Don’t think about it, then,” said Sydney, in a jesting tone, “I -wouldn’t.” - -“And we won’t,” added Lulu, squeezing Rosie’s hand affectionately. - -“Lu, you’re very good,” murmured Rosie, close to Lulu’s ear, “and I -haven’t been kind and charitable to you when you were in disgrace, even -when it was partly my fault that you had done wrong.” - -“Never mind; I hope we are not going to vex each other any more,” -returned Lulu; and just then Zoe came running in to say that some new -tableaux had been thought of, in which they were all to have more or -less part, and they were wanted at once in Violet’s boudoir. - - - - - CHAPTER XIII. - - -On Saturday morning the last of the guests departed. - -“Well, it’s all over!” exclaimed Lulu with a sigh, as she turned away -from the window whence she had been watching the carriage that bore -them till it disappeared from sight, “and it does seem dreadfully -lonesome!” - -“Dreadfully? quite that, daughter?” Capt. Raymond asked, taking her -hand and looking down into her lugubrious countenance with a smile of -mingled amusement and affection. - -“No, papa; I believe that’s a little too strong,” she answered, with a -not very successful effort to be bright and cheery; “but it does seem -lonesome. Don’t you feel a little so your own self?” - -“Well, no; I can’t say that I do. I have enjoyed entertaining our -relatives and friends, and now I feel that it will be fully as -enjoyable to have my wife and children quite to myself again for a -time.” - -“I echo your sentiments, my dear,” Violet said in a lively tone; “I -have enjoyed the mirth and gayety of the past few days, but would not -be by any means willing to live in such a whirl of excitement all the -time; so now am full of content at being left alone with you and the -children again.” - -“That’s just the way I feel about it,” Gracie said, nestling up against -her father. - -“That’s right,” he said, putting his arm round her; “and if any of us -are lonesome we must draw the closer together, and each one try to be -as kind and entertaining to the others as possible. Suppose I order the -family carriage now and take you all for a drive? What do you say to -that, Mamma Vi?” - -“I am pleased with the proposition,” Violet answered, “and shall go at -once and don my wraps. But where is Max? Is he not to go with us?” - -“Yes; on his pony; he is off to the stables to take personal oversight -of the saddling and bridling. Now, daughters, do you go and get ready.” - -It was dinner time when they returned from their drive, Violet and the -children rosy and happy, saying they had enjoyed it greatly, but were -now hungry enough to be glad to reach home and the dinner-table. - -It did not seem a great while after leaving it when the short winter -day closed in, the lamps were lighted and, supper over, they gathered -close together about the glowing grate in Violet’s boudoir. - -This was baby’s time for a romp with papa, brother and sisters. She and -they were very merry to-night, enjoying the romp all the more because -it had been omitted while the guests were in the house. - -While Violet was away seeing baby put to bed, the three older children -hung about their father chatting freely with him and each other. - -When that had been going on for a few moments, the captain asked, “How -about the lonesomeness now, Lulu?” - -“Oh, I’m not a bit lonesome now, papa,” she cried, giving him a -vigorous hug and laying her cheek to his; “we didn’t have a nicer time -all the while the girls and boys were here.” - -“Ah, I wonder if Max and Gracie are of the same opinion.” - -“Yes, indeed, papa!” they both replied. - -“Then you didn’t greatly enjoy entertaining your young friends?” he -said inquiringly. - -“Oh, yes, sir! indeed, indeed we did!” exclaimed all three. - -“How would you prefer to spend the rest of the evening?” he asked, and -again there was a simultaneous answer, “Hearing you read some nice -book, papa.” - -“That is my choice also,” said Violet, coming in at that moment. - -“A unanimous vote,” commented the captain, with a pleased smile, “that -is far more comfortable than a difference of opinion, or rather, in the -present case, of desire.” - -He had always been a lover of choice literature and was anxious to -make his children such, cultivating their minds as well as their -hearts. He had already bought largely of standard works, history, -poetry, biography, travels, etc., and of the best juveniles; such as -can be read with interest by adults as well as the young; and many an -evening had passed delightfully to himself and Violet as well as to the -children in making acquaintance with their contents. - -The captain was always the reader at these times, and would -occasionally pause to give opportunity for a request for information or -explanation, which he was fully capable of giving and always did give -in the kindest and most painstaking manner. - -“Well, children,” he said, as he laid aside the book, “your holidays -are over, and we must begin lessons again on Monday morning. I shall -expect to find you all in the school-room at precisely nine o’clock.” - -“I’m not sorry, sir,” said Max, “though I’ve enjoyed my vacation very -much.” - -“I’m not really sorry,” said Lulu, “but I’m afraid I’ll find it hard at -first to sit still and study. Please, papa, won’t you be a little easy -with us for a day or two?” - -“I hope you will find me not unreasonably strict or stern,” he replied, -smiling slightly; “but I can’t allow too much self-indulgence, too -ready a yielding to an indolent disinclination for work.” - -“But please, papa, make their lessons short and easy for the first day -or two,” said Violet, in a playful tone of entreaty; “that is the way -mamma used to do with us after a holiday: getting us back into the -traces gradually, you know.” - -“A very good plan I think,” responded the captain; “and very kind in -Mamma Vi to plead for the children.” - -“Yes, so it is; but we don’t need any body to plead for us with our -own dear, kind father,” said Lulu, laying an arm across his shoulders, -as she stood by his side, and gazing into his face with eyes full of -filial love and trust. - -“Indeed, no!” exclaimed Violet. “I know he loves his children dearly -and would not be hard with them for the world.” - -“I trust not,” he said, smoothing Lulu’s hair caressingly, and -returning her look of love. “I think there is nothing I desire more -strongly than their welfare and happiness here and hereafter.” - -“We are all sure of that, papa,” said Max. “Well, to-morrow is Sunday, -when we have only our Bible and catechism lessons, and they are short -and easy.” - -“Yes; papa never gives long, hard lessons in those things,” assented -Lulu. - -“And you think he does in other things?” the captain said, in a tone of -inquiry. - -“It does seem a little so sometimes, papa,” she replied; “but maybe -it’s only because I’m lazy.” - -“Laziness is a very bad complaint; not at all to be encouraged,” he -said. “I think you are not indolent as regards physical exertion, but -I fear you are sometimes a little so when mental effort is what is -required of you.” - -“Papa,” said Max, “you make Sunday a very pleasant day to us; and -so did Grandma Elsie and Mamma Vi when we were at Ion. But before -that—when I lived with that old—” - -“Max, Max,” interrupted his father in a reproving tone. - -Max colored and hung his head. - -“I want you to refrain from speaking so disrespectfully of even that -man,” his father went on. “I grant that he did not treat you with -kindness or even justice, but, my dear boy, try to forgive and forget -it all. I am very glad you find Sunday pleasant now. I would have you -all esteem it as the pearl of days.” - -He spared no effort to make it both a happy and a sacred day to them, -a day when worldly cares, labors and amusements, even such as are -lawful on other days, were to be laid aside, and the whole time spent -in a holy resting, in worshiping and praising God, and studying his -word in order to learn his will that they might conform their faith and -lives to it. - -Three brighter faces than those that met his glance on entering the -school room at the appointed hour on Monday morning could hardly have -been found anywhere. - -“You do not look as though lessons were a terror to you to-day, my -darlings,” he said, smiling upon them with fatherly affection. - -“Because we don’t feel so, papa,” said Max. “We’ve all been here, -studying for the last ten or fifteen minutes. You see we don’t want you -to find it a disagreeable business to teach us.” - -“No, indeed, papa,” added Lulu, “we’re just determined to be good and -industrious, and you needn’t make the lessons short and easy unless you -think best.” - -“Both they and the time shall be a little shorter than usual, however,” -he said, “but I am glad my patience is not to be tried with a lazy set -of pupils.” - -He perceived that, though they were earnestly endeavoring to do their -best, it was difficult for them to sit still and give their minds to -their tasks, and a full hour earlier than usual he said, “Gracie, you -may go now to your play. Max, I want these letters mailed within an -hour. You may ride your pony into the village and post them for me, if -you will go and return promptly.” - -“Yes, sir; I will; I’d like nothing better,” answered the lad, hastily -laying his books away in his desk, taking the letters and leaving the -room. - -“Papa, mayn’t I stop studying too, and do what I please?” asked Lulu. - -“You may put away your books and come here,” he said. “I have something -to say to you.” - -“That’s nice!” she exclaimed, obeying with alacrity, for his tone was -so kind that she felt sure he had no fault to find with her. - -He drew her to his knee and put his arm about her waist. - -“What is it, papa?” she queried, patting his cheek with affectionate -familiarity. “I know you’re not going to scold me, because I haven’t -been doing anything naughty; and besides, you don’t look one bit stern.” - -“No,” he said, caressing her hair and cheek with his hand, “I have no -reproof to administer, and yet what I have to say will not be pleasant -to you; but my little daughter must try to believe that her father -knows best and loves her too well to require of her any thing but what -he deems for her best interests.” - -“I’ll try, papa,” she responded, but with a troubled, anxious look -stealing over her face. “I can’t think what it can be! Oh it can’t be -that you’re tired teaching me and are going to send me to school?” - -“Not quite so bad as that,” he said. “I am not tired of teaching you -or the others; I find it sweet work, because you are all my own dear -children; but I am not qualified to instruct you in the accomplishments -I wish you to have, and therefore must employ some one else to do so. -Your musical education has been neglected of late, but now I have -engaged a teacher for you and you will take your first lesson from him -this afternoon.” - -“From him? then it’s a man! Oh papa, I don’t want a man teacher! won’t -you please let me be taught by a lady?” - -“My darling, I want you to have the very best instruction, and from all -I can hear, there seems to be no one else anywhere in this neighborhood -so capable of imparting it as this gentleman.” - -“But I don’t want to take lessons of him, papa: for he’ll be sure to be -cross and hateful and put me in a passion, and—and then you’ll—you’ll -have to punish me; and you won’t like that any better than I will,” she -added, putting her arm round his neck and gazing beseechingly into his -eyes. - -“My darling, I think you may dismiss that fear,” he said, again -stroking her hair caressingly, “for it is my intention always to be -present when you are taking your lesson, and see that you are not -ill-used, as well as that you do not misbehave.” - -“Then maybe I can stand it,” she sighed; “for I don’t believe he’ll -dare to strike me or do any thing very bad to me if you are there to -see. You won’t let him, will you, papa?” - -“No. I have already told him that if my little girl should be so -naughty as to make it necessary to punish her in any way, I shall be -the one to attend to it. I will not allow any one else to attempt it.” - -“And you don’t like to do it either?” - -“No, indeed, I do not; yet if it should have to be done, I should be -still more unwilling to trust it to any one else.” - -“Is the gentleman an Italian, papa?” she asked. - -“No; he is an Englishman.” - -“I wonder if that’s any better?” sighed Lulu. “Professor Manton’s an -Englishman and I can’t bear him.” - -“Hush, hush. I do not like to hear you talk in that way,” said her -father. “You may go now and amuse yourself as you please till dinner -time.” - -“I don’t care to; I’ve lost all my spirits,” she sighed dolefully. “O -papa, do please change your mind.” - -“My dear child, it is too late, even if I thought best to do so—which -I do not—for I have made the engagement and can not honorably retreat -from it.” - -“Oh dear,” she groaned, “don’t you think it would have been kinder if -you had consulted me first?” - -“No; not unless it were kinder to consider your present wishes rather -than your future interests,” he answered gravely, though there was a -slight twinkle of amusement in his eyes. “What is the use of my little -girl having a father if she is so wise that she knows better than he -what is best for her?” - -“But I’m not; and oh, I wouldn’t be without a father for all the -world!” she exclaimed, clinging about his neck again, and pressing her -lips to his cheek. - -He drew her into his arms and kissed her fondly. “Then you are going to -be good about this and not distress papa by stubbornness, pouting or -fretting?” - -“Yes, sir. Why, it would be perfectly shameful for me to be naughty and -rebellious after you have given me a party and every thing! If I am I -hope you’ll punish me ever so hard.” - -“I hope I shall not have occasion to punish you; it would distress me -greatly to do so. But what a doleful countenance! Put on your hat and -coat and we will take a little walk together.” - -Her face brightened at once and she hastened to obey the order; for -she esteemed a walk with papa, her hand in his, one of her greatest -pleasures. - -When they came in again, just in season for dinner, her face wore its -usual bright and happy expression. - -They had scarcely left the table when the music teacher was announced. -Mr. Morgan was his name. - -Lulu decided upon the first glance that she was not going to like him -at all, yet that he was less forbidding in appearance than Signor -Foresti. - -“And I shan’t care so very much whether he’s nice or not, as papa will -always be by to see that he behaves himself,” she remarked to Grace -in talking the matter over with her the first time they were alone -together after the lesson had been given and Mr. Morgan had taken his -departure. - -“Was he cross to-day, Lu?” Grace asked. - -“No, of course not; do you suppose he’d dare to be, with papa there to -see and hear every thing?” - -“No, I shouldn’t think he would. Isn’t it good in papa?” - -“Yes, indeed; and I mean to try as hard as ever I can to improve to -please him.” - -“And to please our heavenly Father. Oh, Lu, isn’t it good in him to -notice when we try to learn our lessons and be obedient and good -because we want to please him?” - -“Yes; but I think a great deal more about pleasing papa,” acknowledged -Lulu frankly. - -They were in the library, sitting by the fire in the twilight. Their -father and Violet had gone to pay some calls in the neighborhood, -leaving the little girls at home. - -“It’s beginning to get dark,” remarked Grace. “I wish papa and mamma -would come.” - -“There!” exclaimed Lulu, “I guess they have, for I hear wheels on the -drive.” - -They listened for a little, then Grace cried out joyfully, “Oh, yes, -they have! for I hear their voices,” and the next minute their father -came in alone, Violet going on up to her boudoir. - -“Papa! oh, we’re glad you’ve come!” they both exclaimed, jumping up, -running to meet him, and each taking a hand. - -“Are you?” he said, seating himself and drawing them into his arms. “It -is very pleasant to receive so warm a welcome. I hope my darlings have -not been very lonely?” - -“No, sir,” they answered simultaneously, Lulu adding, “I practiced a -whole hour by the clock, just as you and Mr. Morgan told me to, and -Gracie played with baby while I was doing that; then we both came in -here to sit and talk.” - -“That was right. I expect and hope to see you improving very fast under -Mr. Morgan’s instruction; and after all it isn’t so very bad to have to -take lessons of a man, is it?” - -“Not with you there, papa; but it would be without you.” - -“I have something to tell you,” he said; “the little Joneses had their -drive to-day; in a spring wagon which I hired for the purpose. I sent -one of the servants over to sit with the mother, so that all the -children could go; and I think they enjoyed it greatly and are obliged -to my two little girls for giving them the treat.” - -“Oh, I’m glad we did!” exclaimed Grace; “it’s better than getting a -present or buying something for ourselves, to know those poor children -have had a good time.” - -“I think so too,” assented Lulu. - -“Yes,” said their father, “there is no better plan for making money -contribute to our own happiness than using it for others, especially -the benefit of the poor and needy.” - -“’Cept giving it to the heathen, papa?” Grace said, half inquiringly. - -“Surely, to be destitute of the knowledge of Jesus and his salvation -is to be very poor and needy, my little daughter,” he replied. - -“Yes; so it is,” she said thoughtfully. “Papa, I wish every body in the -whole world knew about him and loved him.” - -“So do I, my darlings; and we must not content ourselves with idle -wishing, but earnestly strive to do all we can to spread the glad -tidings and win souls to Christ.” - - - - - CHAPTER XIV. - - -The remaining winter months sped swiftly by, nothing occurring to mar -the domestic felicity of our friends at Woodburn; then came gentle -spring with her soft breezes, buds and blossoms, bringing new delights. - -The captain planned and carried out various improvements in the -grounds, taking not his wife only, but his children also, into his -counsels, consulting their tastes and wishes in a way that gave them -a very enjoyable sense of joint proprietorship with him. He had a -pleasant fashion of saying “ours” instead of “my” house, grounds, -flower-garden, etc. - -But Max was given a garden spot to be all his own; Lulu and Grace each -had hers; and they were encouraged to work in them according to their -strength, the gardener being instructed to do for them whatever they -were not able to do for themselves, and to provide each with whatever -plants and seeds were called for. - -It was but little Grace could do with her own small hands, but she -found great pleasure in directing the laying out of her own tiny -domain, selecting the seeds and plants and deciding upon the order of -their arrangement. - -The captain was a firm believer in the efficacy of fresh air, and in -suitable weather there were daily drives and walks about the grounds, -through the woods and along the country roads. - -It was a dear delight to the children to hunt for wild wood flowers in -their walks, and if they spied any in their drives, papa was always -indulgently ready to stop the carriage and gather the floral treasures -for his darlings, or even to permit them to alight and pluck the -tempting beauties for themselves. - -Such a free, glad life was theirs, so filled with pleasant duties and -pastimes, so surrounded with an atmosphere of tender parental care and -love, that their young hearts seemed brimming over with happiness, and -even Gracie’s face grew round and rosy with health. - -Violet, too, was very happy, gay and light-hearted as a child: the -captain sometimes said that he felt as if he were renewing his youth; -at which Violet would laugh and say, “That is not so very strange, my -dear; for you are some years younger than mamma—whom we all indignantly -refuse to consider old—and you have neither gray hairs nor wrinkles.” - -Max and Lulu had not given up their fret and scroll sawing and carving, -but usually found at least a few minutes to devote to them every day. -They had been for weeks engaged upon some pretty things for Grace, to -be presented upon her birthday, which was now near at hand. - -It was a secret between themselves, known to no one else except their -father, from whom they seldom desired to conceal any thing. It was -a dear delight to both that he was always ready to receive their -confidences, listen with interest and give hearty sympathy and help -also, if it were needed. - -Going into their workroom one morning, he found them there, both busily -plying their tools. - -“You seem to be very industrious,” he remarked with a pleased smile. -“Are you not nearly done?” - -“Yes, papa,” they answered, “we have only a little more to do, but we -must make haste with that, for to-morrow is Gracie’s birthday.” - -“I have not forgotten that,” he said. “I shall have a gift for her too.” - -“What, papa?” cried Lulu eagerly. “May we know?” - -“You may know to-morrow,” he answered pleasantly. “This is very pretty, -Lulu,” taking up some of her work and examining it critically. - -“Yes, papa; and this is the last piece I’m doing now. Then I’ll fasten -them together and the cradle will be done, all but putting in the pink -satin lining I have ready for it. It will just fit Kitty, Gracie’s -largest doll, and I’ve made such a sweet little pillow and spread for -it; both of pink satin covered with lace. Oh, I’m sure Gracie will be -delighted! particularly because I’ve made every thing myself.” - -“I haven’t a doubt that she will,” he said. Then, looking at his watch, -“You have still fifteen minutes before school time.” - -“I think I can get done the carving in that time, papa,” she said, “and -this afternoon I can put in the lining. Maxie, you are nearer done than -I, aren’t you?” - -“Perhaps just a trifle,” he answered. “Papa, what do you think of this -clock-case now?” - -The captain examined and admired, then bidding them be punctual in -coming to their lessons, went out and left them. - -They were careful to obey. Lulu entered the schoolroom with flushed -cheeks and shining eyes. - -“I’m done, papa,” she said to him in a low aside, “and so is Maxie.” - -“I congratulate you both,” he answered, with a look of interest and a -kindly smile. - -Lessons over, Lulu hastened back to the work-room to gather up the bits -of carved wood upon which she had expended so much time and labor. - -On the threshold she was met by a little negro boy coming out with a -hatchet in his hand. - -“Dick! how dare you go in there? What have you been doing with that -hatchet?” she asked in tones of mingled anger and alarm. - -“Nuffin, Miss Lu,” he answered, running off at full speed, while she -hurried into the room and to the table where she had left her treasures -laid together in a neat pile. - -It had disappeared, but on the floor beneath lay a heap of broken bits -and splinters of wood which one horrified glance showed her were all -that Dick’s hatchet had left of her beautiful work. - -With a cry of grief and dismay she dropped into a chair, then laying -her head on the table she began to sob in a heart-broken way. - -Presently a hand was laid on her shoulder and her father’s voice asked -in tenderly sympathizing tones, “My darling, what is the matter? What -can have happened to distress you so?” - -“Look, papa, look! Dick did it with his hatchet,” she sobbed, pointing -to the tell-tale heaps on the floor. - -“Dick?” he exclaimed. “He is not allowed to come in here, and should -never be permitted to have a hatchet. I shall take measures to prevent -a repetition of such mischievous doings.” - -“But he’s destroyed them all, papa; every one, and I haven’t time to -make any more for Gracie’s birthday.” - -“No, dear child, and I am very sorry for you. What can I do to comfort -you?” he asked, sitting down and taking her in his arms. “Will it -console you a little to know that I am much gratified to find that you -have borne this severe trial of patience without flying into a passion.” - -“Yes, papa, it does comfort me some. But I hope Dick will keep out of -my way for a while; because I’m afraid I might fly at him and box his -ears.” - -“I shall see that he does not come near you,” the captain said, -gravely. “And I must find some way to help you to get another present -for Gracie. We will try to think of something to buy which she would be -sure to like.” - -“But it won’t be my work, papa!” - -“No, of course not; but when we can not do what we wish, we must try to -be content with doing the best that we can.” - -He petted and caressed her for a few moments, then led her out into -the grounds, and tried to direct her mind from her loss by calling her -attention to the growth and beauty of the plants and flowers. - -It was the day for her music lesson; the hour for taking it was shortly -after leaving the dinner table. - -She had not learned to like Mr. Morgan, and still esteemed it quite -a trial to have to take lessons from him. His stock of patience and -forbearance was hardly larger than hers, but the captain’s presence had -been a restraint upon them both, and hitherto there had been no decided -outbreak of temper on the part of either. - -But to-day Mr. Morgan was testy and unreasonable, from some cause -known only to himself, while Lulu, in consequence of her loss and -disappointment, was not in a frame of mind to endure it even as well as -she might at another time. - -He scolded, called her stupid, asked how much time she had devoted to -practicing her lesson, and on being told “an hour every day,” said he -did not believe it. - -“I don’t tell lies, Mr. Morgan!” cried Lulu indignantly. “Please ask -papa if my word is not to be trusted.” - -“It is, sir; fully,” said the captain, leaving the easy chair he had -been occupying on the opposite side of the room, and taking his stand -near the piano, where he could look directly into the faces of both -teacher and pupil. - -“Doubtless you think so, sir; but I fancy you may be deceived, like -many another doating parent,” returned the Englishman, in a sneering -tone. - -The captain received the taunt in dignified silence, not even changing -color; but Lulu flushed hotly, flashed an angry glance at the speaker, -then sent an entreating one up into her father’s face. - -“Yes, you may go,” he said. “Go to the school-room,” and she made haste -to obey. - -“Sir!” exclaimed Morgan, angrily, “I can not have my pupils interfered -with in this manner.” - -“The child is mine, sir,” replied the captain, “and I decline to have -her subjected to such a trial of temper as your captious fault-finding -and unjust accusations have forced upon her to-day.” - -“I repeat that I shall allow no interference between myself and a -pupil,” returned Morgan, growing pale with rage, “and if this thing -is to go on, sir, you may look out for another instructor for your -daughter after the expiration of the present term.” - -“There is no need to wait for that,” said the captain in a calm, quiet -tone. “Walk into the library and I will draw a check for the full -amount of your charge for the term; nor ask you to give another lesson.” - -Lulu had gone to the school-room quivering with excitement and -indignation, feeling as if the very thought of taking another lesson -from Mr. Morgan was quite unendurable: hoping that her father was -not disposed to blame her for her angry rejoinder to the man’s rudely -expressed doubt of her truthfulness, yet fearing that he might; so -that when he presently came in, it was with some apprehension that she -glanced up into his face, asking tremulously, “Are you displeased with -me, papa?” - -“Come here,” he said, seating himself. - -She obeyed instantly, though still in doubt of what was awaiting her. - -He drew her to his knee, put his arm round her, and pressing his lips -to her cheek, said, “No, daughter, I am not displeased with you; I -think you have had sore trials of patience to-day, and have borne them -well.” - -“O papa, do you? oh thank you for saying it! it makes me so glad, so -happy!” she said with a half sob, her arm round his neck, her cheek -laid lovingly to his. “But oh I—I wish I never had to see that man any -more.” - -“You need not. I have dismissed him and shall not again engage a male -music teacher for you: without consulting you,” he added in a playful -tone, and smiling affectionately into her eyes. - -“O papa, how good in you!” she cried, hugging him close. - -“Now,” he said, “the next thing in order is to think what you can buy -as your present to Gracie. How would you like to drive into the city -with me this afternoon and select a gift for her?” - -“Oh, very much indeed, papa!” - -“Then go and get ready as quickly as you can, for we must start -directly, in order to return by tea time. Your mamma will go with us, -and if Gracie chooses, we will take her as far as Ion and leave her -there until we return.” - -“O papa, how nice!” she cried: then hurried away to do his bidding. - -Grace was well pleased with her share of the drive, nor thought of any -special reason for dropping her at Ion, further than that her father -deemed it best. - -Lulu came back in gayest spirits, accounting for them by saying that -papa had been so very, very kind and had promised never to bid her take -another lesson from Mr. Morgan. - -It was Grace’s turn the next morning, when on awaking, she found a -small table by her bedside, quite loaded with pretty gifts from near -and dear ones. - -Lulu’s was a lovely Paris doll, with a trunk full of ready-made -clothes. Max’s a clock in a beautifully carved case. Papa, mamma, -Grandma Elsie and other friends had given her books and toys. - -She was greatly pleased, and very happy in her quiet way, especially -when her father came in, kissed her fondly, and wished her many happy -returns of the day. - -But the most joyful surprise was when after breakfast and family -worship, he led her and Lulu out to the verandah and showed them two -pretty Shetland ponies, asking, “What do you think of those little -fellows, children?” - -“Oh! oh! what darlings!” cried Lulu. Then half breathlessly, “Papa, are -they for—? Whose are they?” - -He smiled at her wistful, eager, half-hopeful, half-doubtful look. - -“The larger one, called Fairy, is for a little girl who seems to have -gained pretty good control over a fiery temper,” he made answer; “the -other, Elf, is for a birthday gift to Gracie; both from papa, who hopes -his darlings will find much enjoyment in riding their small steeds.” - -Before he had nearly finished the long sentence they were in his arms, -hugging, kissing, and thanking him in a rapture of delight. - -He returned their caresses as warmly as they were given, then helped -them to mount their ponies, and gave Grace a lesson in managing hers. - -Lulu seemed quite at home in the saddle, and it pleased him to perceive -it. - -They went round the grounds several times; then he had them dismount -and go into the house. - -“Your mamma has something to show you,” he said, and led them to their -sitting room, where they found Violet and Alma waiting to fit each -little girl with a handsome riding habit. - -Alma had been making them, measuring by some of their dresses, and they -were so nearly done that she said she could have them both finished by -dinner time. There was a dainty hat to match each habit, and when tied -on they were pronounced very becoming. - -“This is to be a holiday in Gracie’s honor,” their father said, “and -this afternoon several of her little friends of her own age, are coming -to help her to celebrate her birthday.” - -Gracie’s eyes sparkled with pleasure. “I’m glad, and very much obliged -to you, papa,” she said. “Can Elf come to the party too?” she asked -with a gleeful laugh. - -“Yes; he may attend and have a share in entertaining the company by -letting them take turns in riding him about the grounds,” replied her -father, looking fondly down into the sweet, fair young face upturned to -his. - -“I’m ever so glad for you, Gracie,” remarked Lulu heartily. “Will you -invite Fairy and me to your party?” - -“Why yes, of course,” said Gracie. “I couldn’t enjoy it without my big -sister that’s always so kind to me, and if Fairy comes the girls can -ride two at a time. Can’t they, papa?” - -“Yes; and when Lulu has her birthday party she can make a return by -inviting you and Elf.” - -“Oh, papa, am I to have one too?” exclaimed Lulu, jumping for joy. - -“Yes; if nothing happens to prevent. And Max shall have one on his -birthday, if he wishes.” - -“If nothing happens to prevent?” repeated Lulu, sobering down. “I -suppose that means if I’m good and obedient and don’t get into a -passion?” - -“A failure in that line would certainly be something to prevent,” -answered her father, “but there might be something else, sickness for -instance.” - -Going close to his side, “Papa, if I should get into a passion would I -have to lose my pony?” she asked in an under tone. - -“Yes; for a time; ought you not to, since he is given you as a reward -for controlling your temper?” - -“Yes, sir; that’s just and right; but oh, I hope I shan’t have to!” - -“So do I. I should be very sorry to deprive you of her even for a day.” - -Grace’s guests arrived in due time. It was a lawn and garden party, and -a complete success, the ponies contributing largely to the enjoyment. - -The captain stayed with the children constantly to assist in supplying -amusement for them, and to guard them against possible accident in -mounting and riding the ponies, though the little fellows were almost -as gentle and quiet as lambs. - - - - - CHAPTER XV. - - -The ponies at once became the greatest pets with their young -mistresses, and soon would come at their call, eat from their hands and -submit to stroking and fondling with as much docility as that of a dog -or cat. It was a great pleasure to the captain to see the delight the -children took in them. - -It was some weeks before timid little Gracie would venture to mount -hers, or ride it without “papa” to hold the bridle and walk by her side -to care for her safety; but after awhile she was content to sometimes -let Max take his place, and at length grew bold enough to ride about -the grounds at a moderate pace, guiding her small steed herself with -only Lulu, mounted on Fairy, by her side. - -Lulu was allowed to ride her pony within the grounds whenever she -pleased, but strictly forbidden to go outside alone; yet as she could -almost always have the company of her father, Violet or Max, and not -seldom of all three, there was little or no excuse for a desire to -disobey. - -But though Lulu had certainly greatly improved, there were still times -when she was seized with the old willfulness and disinclination to -submit to lawful authority; when to have her own way, and be altogether -a law unto herself, seemed a delightful thing, and for a time overcame -the wish to please the father whom she did really love very dearly. - -This happened one day a month or more after the gift of the ponies. -Morning lessons were over; Max went to the workroom, having a piece of -carving he wished to finish, and Gracie, for once, preferred playing -with her dolls to riding her pony, so Lulu set out alone with hers, not -with any intention of going beyond the boundaries of the estate. - -She rode round the drive, up and down the garden paths, and through -the bit of woods several times, then turned longing eyes upon the road -beyond, which, for some distance, was shaded by overhanging trees, and -did indeed look most inviting. - -A side gate stood open, a wagon, carrying some supplies from the house, -having just passed through, and she had reined in her pony close beside -it. - -“Why in the world shouldn’t I go out there?” she said, half aloud; “it -couldn’t hurt anybody or any thing for me to ride just a little way -down that shady road. Papa’s reason for forbidding me to walk alone in -such places, was that I might be in danger from tramps; but I’m sure -Fairy could outrun any of them; and so I shouldn’t be in any danger on -her back.” - -Conscience whispered that whether she would be in danger or not, the -act would be one of disobedience; but she refused to listen. - -The reins were lying loosely on Fairy’s neck, and just at that instant -she started toward the gate of her own accord. - -Lulu could have easily restrained her and turned her head another way, -but did not choose to make the effort. - -“It’s Fairy’s doing, and I’m not to blame,” she said to herself; “and -I’ll only let her go a little way, I’ll make her turn round in a -minute.” - -She did not go very far, but the minute grew into five before Fairy’s -head was turned toward the gate again, ten ere it was re-entered, and -the two pursued their way back to the house. - -Lulu found that somehow her ride had ceased to be enjoyable, so -dismounted, turned Fairy into the pasture where she and Elf were -allowed to disport themselves when their services were not required, -sauntered about the garden for a little, then on into the house, vainly -trying all the time to stifle the reproaches of conscience for the act -of disobedience of which she had been guilty. - -Presently she went into the library. Violet was there writing letters. -Lulu took possession of the easy-chair usually occupied by her father, -took up a book that lay open on the table beside it, and began to read. - -A few moments passed in silence; then Violet, glancing up from her -writing, said gently: “Lulu, dear, that is a book which your father -would not approve of your reading; I am quite sure of it.” - -Lulu read on, paying no attention to the remark. - -Violet waited a moment, then asked—still speaking in a gentle, kindly -tone—“Did you hear me, Lulu?” - -“Of course I did; I’m not deaf,” was the ungracious, not to say rude -rejoinder. - -“But you do not close the book.” - -“No; if papa doesn’t want me to read books, he shouldn’t leave them -lying around.” - -“That is, you would have him treat you as one whom he can not trust? -Whom he considers destitute of a sense of honor? since he has -repeatedly told you, you must not read any book without first making -sure of its being such as he would approve.” - -An uneasy conscience made Lulu unusually irritable. “I do wish, Mamma -Vi,” she said pettishly, “you’d let me alone. I—” - -“Lulu,” interrupted a voice, speaking from the adjoining room, in -grave, slightly stern accents, “bring that book to me.” - -Both Violet and the little girl started at the sound, neither having -had any suspicion of the captain’s near vicinity. He had come in -quietly just in time to overhear the short colloquy, while the -_portiere_ separating the two rooms concealed him from their view. It -was quite accidental; he having no intention or thought of listening to -any thing not meant for his ear. - -Violet, not wishing to be witness of a scene between her husband and -his child, quickly and quietly withdrew by way of the hall, while -Lulu rose and obeyed the order, appearing before her father with -flushed face and downcast eyes, and silently placing the book in his -outstretched hand. - -He had come in somewhat weary, more in mind than body, and thrown -himself into an easy-chair. - -He did not speak for a moment, and she stood, flushed and trembling -before him, her eyes on the carpet. - -At length he said, with a heavy sigh and in tones more grave and sad -than stern, “I thought I had, in my Lulu, a daughter whom I could -implicitly trust to be obedient and respectful to me and her mamma, -whether in my presence or absence; I thought she cherished a sincere -affection for her kind young mother, and was quite sure that she -loved, honored and reverenced her father. But what I have accidentally -overheard in the last few minutes has, I am deeply grieved to say, -robbed me of that cheering belief.” - -Lulu hastily brushed away a tear. “Papa,” she began in a trembling -voice. - -“No,” he said, “I will hear nothing from you now. Go to your room and -stay there till I come to you. I want you to think over your conduct -since leaving the school-room this morning, and after due reflection -upon it, in solitude, give me your honest opinion of it.” - -A wave of his hand dismissed her, and she went silently from the room, -up to her own, and sat down by a window overlooking the meadow where -the ponies were browsing. - -“I wonder,” she thought, with an added sense of shame and affright, as -her eye fell upon them, “if papa knows where Fairy and I went? he said -my conduct since I left the school-room, and that sounds as if he did. -But I didn’t think any body saw us or would tell on me if he did. Oh, I -wish I hadn’t done so! I wish I hadn’t spoken in that disrespectful way -to Mamma Vi, and about papa! How could I do it and hurt his feelings -so, when I do really love him dearly, dearly, and he’s such a good, -kind father? Oh, I hate you for it, Lulu Raymond, and should like to -give you a good beating! I shan’t make a word of objection if your -father does, and in fact I believe I just hope he will. It’s just what -you deserve and you know it is.” - -She was deeply ashamed and the more she dwelt upon her conduct the -more ashamed and penitent she grew. She rose from her chair and walked -restlessly about the room. - -“I wonder when papa will come, and what he will say and do to me,” she -sighed to herself. “I’ve been pretty good for quite a while till to-day -and why couldn’t I keep on? why should I turn round all at once and be -so dreadfully bad again? I haven’t been in a passion to be sure, but I -have disobeyed papa in two things, beside speaking disrespectfully to -Mamma Vi and about him. He certainly will have to punish me somehow, -for I know he considers disobedience very, very bad indeed. I think -half the punishment he gave me last time was for disobeying him. And it -was kinder than to let me go on doing that dangerous thing.” - -At that moment, glancing from the window, she saw one of the servants -leading Fairy across the yard. - -“Ajax,” she called, “what are you doing with my pony?” - -The man looked up and answered, “De cap’n tole me for to tote she ’way -off to Roselands. ’Spect Doctah Arthur gwine ride ’im when his hosses -done wored out wid kyarin’ ‘de doctah’ ’bout de roads f’om mornin’ to -night.” - -“Dr. Arthur ride that little pony indeed!” exclaimed Lulu. “Why his -legs would drag on the ground!” - -She laughed over the ridiculous picture conjured up by the words of -the negro and her own imagination, then began to cry, as she said to -herself, “Papa is sending my pony away to punish me, and maybe he’ll -never let me have her again. I’d ten times rather he’d whip me.” - -The door opened and the captain came in. - -Lulu started up, hastily brushing away her tears, and stood before him -with drooping head, hotly flushing cheek and fast beating heart. - -He took her hand, led her to a chair, sat down and drew her to his side. - -“I have come to hear what you have to say as to your opinion of your -own conduct to-day, and any confession your conscience may impel you to -make to your father.” - -“Papa,” she burst out, hiding her face in her hands while the hot blood -surged over it and her neck, “I’m ever and ever so sorry and ashamed -of—of the—of what I said to Mamma Vi, and about you! O papa, please, -please forgive me! please believe that I do really love and honor and -reverence you!” - -He waited a moment to see if she had finished, then asked gravely, and -with some severity of tone, “Is that _all_ you have to say to me? Have -you no confession of _other_ wrong-doing to make?” - -“Yes, sir,” she faltered, her head drooping still lower, “I—I disobeyed -you before that by going outside the grounds.” - -“Yes,” he said, “and it so happened that I saw you, having had occasion -just at that time to pay a visit to the observatory at the top of the -house.” - -She looked up in surprise, but seeing the expression of grief and -pain in his eyes, dropped her head again, and hiding her face on his -shoulder, sobbed out, “O papa, don’t look so hurt and sorry! I will try -to be a better girl! indeed I will!” - -“You have wounded your father’s heart very sorely, little daughter,” he -said with emotion. “How can I be other than hurt and sorry on learning -that my dear child loves me so little that she is ready to speak -disrespectfully of me and to disobey me repeatedly when she thinks I -shall not know it?” - -Her tears fell faster and faster at his words, and her sobs grew more -violent. - -“O papa, I _do_ love you!” she cried, twining her arms round his neck. -“Oh, please believe me! I’d rather be killed than not to have you -believe that I do!” - -“I have no doubt that you have some affection for me,” he said, “but—” - -“O papa, a great, _great deal_!” she interrupted, “I’m so angry with -myself for being so disobedient and disrespectful to you, that I want -you to punish me just as hard as you can. Won’t you? and then forgive -me, and love me again?” - -“My dear child,” he said, “I have not ceased to love you, very far from -it; you are dearer to me than words can tell. But I can not of course -pass over lightly so flagrant an act of disobedience as you were guilty -of to-day. I must punish you, and I have decided that your punishment -shall be that Fairy shall be taken from you for a week.” - -“A week, papa? I was afraid you would never give her back to me; and I -don’t deserve that you should.” - -“It grieves me to deprive you of her for even that length of time,” he -said, “and if you are really as penitent as you seem, to lose her for a -week will, I think, be sufficient punishment.” - -“Papa, I’m really discouraged with myself,” she sighed. “I thought I’d -learned to be pretty good, so that I would never be disobedient again, -but now I have been.” - -“Do not allow yourself to be discouraged in a way that will lead you to -give up trying to improve,” he said, “but let your failures lead you to -try all the harder, and to pray more earnestly and constantly to God -for help. Probably your failure was caused by your having grown too -confident that you were really reformed and so relaxing your efforts -and your watchfulness.” - -“Aren’t you quite discouraged about trying to make me a good girl, -papa?” she asked. - -“No; I know too well that the battle with our fallen nature is a long -and hard one, and have had too many slips and falls myself to expect -you to gain the victory at once. Also, I believe the promise, ‘Train up -a child in the way he should go, and when he is old he will not depart -from it.’ I must go on teaching and training you, praying to God for -wisdom, and for a blessing upon my efforts, trying also to set you a -good example, and God will surely at length fulfill his promise to me.” - -“Papa, is making me do without Fairy for a while the only punishment -you are going to give me?” - -“I hope that will prove sufficient,” he said; “it pains me to have to -inflict even that, for it has been a delight to me to see the pleasure -you have taken in your pony. But I must train you to obedience, for -that is according to God’s command to me as a parent. You have told me -that you are sorry for your bad behavior to your mamma as well as to -me. I want you to make the same acknowledgment to her.” - -“Papa, I do hate to do that. Can’t you tell her so for me?” - -“I wish her to hear it from your own lips; and if you are really as -sorry for your misconduct as you profess to be, you will do as I bid -you without my having to resort to compulsion.” - -He rose as he spoke, then taking her hand, led her to Violet, who was -sitting in her boudoir. - -On seeing them enter she instantly conjectured what was coming, and -sent an entreating glance, on Lulu’s behalf, up into her husband’s -face. But he ignored it. - -“Lulu has something to say to you, my dear,” he said, and the little -girl, coloring deeply and keeping her eyes upon the carpet, faltered -out her apology. - -“Mamma Vi, I’m sorry I spoke so disrespectfully to you. Please forgive -me and I’ll try not to do so any more.” - -“Dear child,” Violet responded, taking Lulu’s free hand and kissing her -affectionately, “I should by no means have required an apology from -you. The offense was but a slight one, is entirely forgiven, and shall -be forgotten as soon as possible.” - -“My love, you are very kind to make so light of the offense,” remarked -the captain, “but I consider it a serious one, and shall be very -greatly displeased if there is ever a repetition of it. Both your own -lovely character and the position I have given you in relation to my -children, entitle you to respectful treatment from them, and they must -yield it.” - -“I have seldom had any reason to complain of their behavior to me,” -replied Violet; “they are dear children and I can truly say that I love -them every one.” - -“Thank you, my dear,” he said, his eyes shining with pleasure. - -Then catching a beseeching look from Lulu, he bent down and kissed her, -saying, “All is right between us now, daughter.” - -But Lulu’s conscience was not quite at ease; Violet’s words had -called up some memories that troubled it, and her innate honesty and -truthfulness prompted another confession. - -“Papa,” she said, bursting into tears, “Mamma Vi is kinder than I -deserve. I have been very naughty to her a number of times, when you -were away and didn’t know any thing about it; so ill-tempered and -disrespectful that you would have punished me severely if you had been -at home to see and hear it all.” - -“But that is all past and there is no occasion to bring it up again,” -Violet hastened to say. - -“Yet I am glad she has made the confession,” the captain said gravely, -and with a slight sigh, sitting down as he spoke, and drawing Lulu into -his arms, “for it is a proof of honesty and truthfulness that gives me -great hope that my dear, eldest daughter will yet make a noble woman, -the pride and joy of her father’s heart.” - -“Dear papa, how kind in you to say that,” sobbed Lulu, hiding her face -on his breast. “Oh, I will try to be every thing you wish.” - - - - - CHAPTER XVI. - - -It wanted barely two weeks of Lulu’s birthday when by her misconduct -she lost sight of her pony for a time. - -Of course Max and Grace inquired for what reason she had been sent -away, and it was a mortification to Lulu to have to own that papa had -ordered it as a punishment to her for disobedience. - -“Well, Lu,” said Max, “it does seem odd to me that you will disobey -papa, every once in a while, though he never gives an unreasonable -order and is always so kind and affectionate to us, yet sure to punish -disobedience.” - -“Have you never disobeyed him, Max?” she asked a little angrily. - -“Yes, several times in the course of my life; but not of late.” - -“I don’t believe Lu will any more,” said Grace. - -“I hope not; I don’t mean to; it ’most broke my heart to see how hurt -and sorry papa looked about it,” Lulu said, with a slight tremble in -her voice. “It was worse than having Fairy sent away.” - -Max and Grace offered the use of their ponies. - -“Thank you,” said Lulu; “it’s ever so kind in you both; but I don’t -know whether papa would let me ride either of them now while I can’t -have my own.” - -They had left the dinner-table shortly before, were now on the veranda, -and Ajax was leading up Elf and Max’s pony, Rex. - -The captain stepped out from the open hall door and Max asked, “Papa, -may I lend Rex to Lu?” - -“If you choose; but she is not to ride alone even about the grounds; or -to go out of sight from the house by herself.” - -“S’pose you ride on Elf, Lu, and have Maxie go along on Rex,” suggested -Grace. - -“And let you stay behind? No, indeed! You and Max go, and I’ll amuse -myself at home. I had a ride this morning, and don’t need to go again,” -Lulu answered. - -“I propose that instead, you two little girls shall take a drive in -the family carriage with your mamma and me, Max riding alongside on -Rex,” their father said, and they accepted his invitation with joyful -alacrity, running up at once to their rooms to get ready; for he told -them he had already ordered the carriage and it would be at the door in -a few minutes. - -Lulu came down again a little ahead of Violet and Grace, and found her -father waiting on the veranda alone. - -Drawing near his side, and speaking in a low tone, “Papa,” she said, “I -don’t deserve to go along, and you are very kind to let me.” - -“I love to have you with me, dear child,” he answered, “and though I -have sent Fairy away for a time, it is not my desire to make the week -an unhappy one to you.” - -Max’s birthday would occur a few days earlier than Lulu’s, and that -evening, when they were all together, his father told him he might -celebrate it by having a party, inviting as many of his boy friends as -he chose to spend the day, or part of it, at Woodburn. - -Max was greatly pleased and began at once to plan amusements for his -expected guests, asking advice and assistance from both his father and -Violet. - -Lulu listened with interest to the talk, glad for Max, and hoping, too, -that something would be said about the conditionally promised party for -her birthday. - -But it was not mentioned, and she concluded that probably papa did not -intend to let her have one since she had behaved so ill. She was too -sincerely penitent to feel at all rebellious or ill-used, though sadly -disappointed; still, as it yet lacked nearly two weeks of the time, she -did not entirely give up hope. - -When she had gone up to her own room for the night, and was getting -ready for bed, her thoughts went back to the interview held there -that morning with her father, and she seemed to see again the pained -expression in his eyes that had so distressed her then. - -“Oh, how could I be so naughty and disobedient to him! Such a dear, -good father!” she again sighed to herself, tears springing to her eyes. -“I just hate you for it, Lulu Raymond, and I’d like to pound you well. -I ’most wish your father would do it! I’ve a great mind to ask him to. -And here he comes,” as she heard his step nearing the door. - -As he came in she looked up at him with tearful, wistful eyes. He -opened his arms and she ran into them, put hers about his neck and hid -her face on his breast. - -“What is it?” he asked, softly smoothing her hair; “why are there tears -in my dear little daughter’s eyes; is it because of Fairy’s absence?” - -“No, papa; but because I’m so sorry to have hurt you so to-day. Oh, -have you got over it now?” - -“Pretty nearly; the momentary doubt that my dear Lulu loved me more -than just a little, has vanished. I am quite sure she does love -me—better, perhaps, than any thing but her own self-will. But I shall -never be quite satisfied till I can believe that she loves me even -better than that.” - -“Papa,” she pleaded, “please believe that I do _’most_ all the time.” - -“Yes, I do believe it; and that you are really trying to overcome your -faults. I want to talk a little with you about these besetting sins of -yours, and how to battle with them. Then we will ask God together to -help you in the struggle, for Jesus says: - -“‘If two of you shall agree on earth as touching any thing that they -shall ask, it shall be done for them of my Father which is in heaven!’” - -“Papa,” she said, clinging lovingly to him as, a little later, he bade -her good-night, “if your children don’t grow up good, Christian people, -I’m sure it won’t be your fault.” - -“It is what I desire for them more than wealth, or fame, or any thing -this world can give,” he answered, holding her close in a tender -embrace. - -She had grown very fond of Fairy and missed the pretty creature -woefully, but said never a word of complaint or entreaty for her -restoration, but strove earnestly to be faithful in the performance of -every duty that so she might please her dear father, and fully convince -him of her devoted affection. - -He noticed her efforts, gave frequent, loving commendation, and was -kind as kind could be. - -Yet the week seemed a long one; but at last it did come to an end, and -on being dismissed from morning lessons Lulu found her pony quietly -feeding with Elf in the grassy plat in front of the school-room door. - -She gave a joyous cry, but turned and ran back to hug, kiss and thank -her father before bidding Fairy welcome. - -“It pained me to take her from you, and now it gives me great pleasure -to return her, my darling,” he said. “Go and enjoy yourself with her, -Gracie and Elf, as much as you can, till dinner time. I am sure I need -not remind you that you must keep within the grounds, unless Max or I -should join you.” - -“I hope not, papa, and I do thank you ever so much for trusting me -again,” she answered, as she hurried away. - -The absorbing topic of conversation now was Max’s approaching birthday -and the party which was to celebrate it. - -The little girls held many pleasant consultations with each other, and -sometimes with papa and mamma too, about presents for him, desiring to -give something that should prove both useful and acceptable. - -Max’s satisfaction with what he received, when the day came, seemed to -leave no room for doubt that they had succeeded. He was full of boyish -delight and more than once expressed the belief that he was the most -fortunate fellow in the world; for nobody could have a better father or -kinder mother and sisters. - -“And such a feast as papa has provided for us!” he went on. “How the -fellows will enjoy it!” - -“I think you must have been interviewing Christine and the cook, Max,” -laughed his father. - -“Yes, sir, so I have; you see I feel free to do pretty much as I please -in my own father’s house; at least as regards going up and down, and -in and out, from garret to cellar, looking at whatever’s going on and -asking questions.” - -“That’s right,” returned the captain heartily. “Where should a boy feel -at home if not in his father’s house?” - -“Nowhere, I should say,” answered Max. “And you’ve provided so many -amusements for us that I don’t see how it’ll be possible for any one of -us to have a dull moment.” - -“And am I not to have an invitation to share them with you, Max?” asked -the captain. - -“Oh, will you, papa? will you really join in our games?” cried the boy, -his eyes sparkling with pleasure. “Why, that’ll be perfectly splendid!” - -“Possibly the ‘other fellows’ may be of a different opinion,” laughed -his father. - -“If they are at first, I’m sure they’ll change their minds when they -find out what good company you are, sir,” returned Max. “And O, papa, -won’t you tell us some of your sailor’s yarns, as you call them?” - -“Perhaps, if other amusements fail.” - -“Oh, thank you, sir! Mamma Vi, we’ll take our noisy games far enough -away from the house not to disturb you.” - -“I shall not mind the noise,” said Violet. “I have always been used to -boys, and take great pleasure in seeing them enjoy themselves.” - -This talk was at the breakfast table, and an hour or two later the -guests began to arrive. - -The sports were such as the little girls did not care to take part in, -but they found much entertainment in looking on, and felt a sisterly -delight in seeing how intensely Max enjoyed it all. - -The visitors were a polite, good-humored set, the captain’s presence -among them was a restraint as well as a pleasure, and nothing occurred -to mar the harmony of their intercourse. - -When the time came for the good-byes, there were warm hand-shakings and -earnest asseverations that never in their lives had they had a better -time. - -Max’s party was now successfully over. Lulu’s birthday was near at -hand, yet nothing was said about its celebration. She waited from -day to day, hoping that her father would mention the subject and say -that she, too, should have a party; but kind as he was and thoughtful -for her comfort and enjoyment in every other respect, he seemed to -have forgotten that he had ever spoken of such an intention, and never -to reflect that she might reasonably expect the same indulgence that -had been shown her brother and sister; so at length she sorrowfully -concluded that he thought her late misconduct had rendered her unworthy -of such a treat. - -She was quite sure of it when the very last evening before her birthday -had come and still she had received no intimation that any notice -whatever was to be taken of it. - -She was unusually silent all the evening, seemed to keep a little apart -from the others, and now and then sighed softly to herself. - -Several times her father’s ears caught the sound, but he merely gave -her a kindly inquiring glance and went on with his talk. - -When he came to her room for a few goodnight words, as he almost always -did, and found her shedding tears, he took her in his arms, asking -tenderly: - -“What is the matter, daughter? are you not feeling quite well?” - -“I’m not sick, papa,” she answered in tremulous tones, and half -averting her face. - -“What then? tell your father what troubles you; he will help and -comfort you if he can.” - -“I’m ashamed to tell you, papa,” she faltered, hiding her face on his -breast. - -“Is it that you fear papa has forgotten what an important day to-morrow -will be to his little Lulu? If so, you may dry your tears. I have -thought of it a great deal and prepared a pleasure for you. Eva is to -come directly after breakfast and stay a whole week with you, and it -shall be a week of holidays.” - -She lifted her head and looked up into his face, smiling through her -tears. - -“Oh, that is nice!” she cried joyfully, “thank you, my dear papa.” - -“As nice as a party?” he asked, with a smile. - -“Almost,” she said, hesitatingly. “It’s better than I deserve, because -I was so _so_ very _very_ naughty only a little while ago.” - -“Dear child, do you think your father could have the heart to keep on -punishing you for wrong-doing so sincerely repented of?” he asked, in -half reproachful tones and caressing her with great tenderness. - -“I—I thought I—I deserved it, papa.” - -“_I_ do not think so,” he said. “But did you want a party?” - -“Yes, papa, and I thought you meant to give me one if I’d been good.” - -“You shall have one some time before the summer is over,” he promised, -“and I hope tomorrow will be a very happy day to you in spite of your -disappointment.” - -Then he kissed her good night and left her. - -She was much comforted and her troubles were soon forgotten in sleep. - -When she woke the sun was shining, and she started up with an -exclamation of surprise. - -Beside her bed stood a small table, and on it were a number of things -she had never seen before: - -A pretty work-basket, a beautiful little clock, a lovely pair of vases, -several handsomely bound books, and a box of kid gloves. - -“Oh, how nice!” she cried. “They didn’t forget me; no, not one of them! -I’m so glad! it’s so pleasant to be remembered!” - -She examined each gift, noting its beauties, and from whom it came—for -they were all labelled—then sprang out of bed and began dressing in -haste. - -She had scarcely finished when her father entered noiselessly, stepped -softly up behind her and caught her in his arms before she was aware of -his presence. - -“Good morning, my darling, and many happy returns of the day,” he said, -kissing her fondly. - -“Good morning, my dearest papa,” she returned, twining her arms about -his neck, “and thank you for that lovely little clock, it is just what -I wanted for my mantel.” - -“I am glad it pleases you,” he said. - -Grace had followed him in. - -“Oh, Lu, I’m glad you’ve got a birthday!” she exclaimed. “But weren’t -you surprised?” - -“At having a birthday, Gracie?” asked their father, laughing a little, -and hugging them both at once. - -“No, papa; at the things on the table.” - -“Yes,” said Lulu; “I didn’t expect any presents at all.” - -“Here is another surprise for you,” said the captain; and something -glittering went over her head, and a small round object was laid in her -hand. - -She looked down at it and gave a cry of delight. It was a beautiful -gold locket set with brilliants and attached to a gold chain, which her -father had put round her neck. - -She turned it over and found her initials on the other side. - -“How very pretty, papa!” she cried. - -He touched a spring and the locket flew open, disclosing a pictured -face. - -Lulu gazed on it in silence for a moment, then lifting her eyes -inquiringly to her father’s face. - -“Mamma, our own mamma; isn’t it?” she asked, in tones half tremulous -with emotion. - -“Yes,” he said, “an excellent likeness, I think. She was very sweet and -lovely in both looks and character. I hope her children will resemble -her in that last, as Gracie does in looks.” - -“Yes, papa; I do believe Gracie will look just like this when she’s -grown up,” Lulu said, glancing from the miniature to her sister, then -handing it to her. “And oh, but I am glad, _glad_ to have it. You -couldn’t have given me anything else that would have pleased me so -much, dear papa!” hugging him again as she spoke. - -Grace gazed fixedly at the picture for several minutes, then lifting -tear-dimmed eyes to her father’s face, “How dear and sweet she does -look, papa!” she said. “I can remember her only just a little, and this -helps me to do it more. I’ll always know now how sweet and pretty my -first mamma was.” - -“Our very _own_ mamma,” corrected Lulu emphatically. - -“Yes, she was that,” the captain said; “and I would not have her -children forget her. Neither would your Mamma Vi; she so wishes you to -remember this dear mother of yours, that she has spent many hours in -painting from a photograph, this likeness for you, Lulu, and another -like it for Gracie; also she intends to paint one for Max.” - -“Where is mine, papa?” queried Gracie eagerly. - -“Here,” he said, taking from his pocket another locket, the -_fac-simile_ of Lulu’s except that the initials upon it were Grace’s -own. - -She received it with a transport of delight unusual with her; for hers -was a much quieter temperament than that of her older sister. - -“How good in Mamma Vi!” exclaimed Lulu; “especially,” she added, her -cheeks growing hot with blushes, “considering the many times I’ve -behaved badly to her.” - -“So I think; and I trust, my dear child, that you will never again -treat her with unkindness or disrespect,” said the captain gravely. - -“Oh, I hope not! I’m sure I don’t intend to!” cried Lulu. - -“Let’s go and thank her,” proposed Grace. “Mine’s every bit as sweet -and lovely as yours, Lu.” - -“Will you take us to her, papa?” asked Lulu. - -“Willingly,” he said, rising and taking a hand of each. - -The breakfast bell rang just at that moment, and as they stepped into -the hall they met Violet coming from her room in answer to it. - -Very sweetly she received the thanks of the little girls, and -congratulated Lulu, saying, truly, that it had been a great pleasure to -her to paint for them the lovely face of their mother. - - - - - CHAPTER XVII. - - -After breakfast came family worship; it was the regular order of things -at Woodburn. Then the captain smilingly bade his little girls go to -their rooms and dress for company. - -“Oh yes!” cried Lulu, dancing away to do his bidding. “Eva is coming, -Gracie. Papa told me so.” - -At that Gracie laughed, and exchanged a knowing glance with her father -and Violet. - -But Lulu, hurrying on ahead, did not see it. She turned round at the -door, saying, “O papa, I forgot to ask what you want me to wear?” - -“Ah! Suppose we go with them, Mamma Vi, and help them in the selection -of dresses and ornaments,” he said. - -“Agreed!” said Violet, and they all went gaily up stairs together. - -“Some one seems to have already made a selection for you, Lulu,” -remarked the captain as they entered her room, passing into it before -going into Gracie’s. - -“Why, so they have!” she exclaimed, running up to the bed. “Oh, what a -lovely new white dress! an elegant sash too! Papa, are they presents -from you?” - -He nodded assent as she ran into his arms to hug and kiss him by way of -thanks. - -“Papa’s gift and papa’s taste,” said Violet. “He made the purchase -entirely alone, and I must acknowledge that I could not have done -better myself,” she added laughingly. - -“They’re just as beautiful as they can be!” said Lulu, examining them -again; “such lovely embroidery! and the very handsomest sash I ever -saw.” - -“Really, I feel encouraged to try again one of these days,” laughed her -father. - -“I hope Gracie has the same,” said Lulu, looking up inquiringly into -his face. - -“Just the same, except the color of the sash,” he replied. “I think -she will find them on the bed in her room. Now I will leave you to put -on your new finery, and when you are both dressed, come to me in the -library and let me see how you look.” - -“Oh, just wait a minute and let me hug you once more, you dearest, -kindest papa!” cried Lulu, running to him again. - -“Twice, if you wish, daughter,” he returned, laughingly submitting to -her renewed embraces then hugging her so tight that she cried out, “Oh, -not quite so hard, papa, you’ll squeeze the breath out of me!” - -“I should be sorry to do that,” he said, kissing and releasing her. - -“Oh, Gracie, what a dear, good father we have! what nice, _nice_ -surprises he’s given me for my birthday!” exclaimed Lulu, as the door -closed on him and Violet. “Did you know about them beforehand?” - -“Yes, all but the lockets. Papa, mamma, and Maxie and I talked it all -over together; when you weren’t by, you know; and it was such fun to -think how surprised and glad you’d be. Now we’d better hurry and get -dressed before Eva comes.” - -A little later, hand in hand and arrayed in the new finery, they -presented themselves before their father and Violet in the library, -asking, “Will we do, papa?” - -“I think so,” he said, regarding them with eyes full of fatherly pride -and affection. “I certainly should not be ashamed to claim you anywhere -as my own little daughters.” - -“You would not be that, my dear, if you saw them in rags,” said Violet; -“your fatherly heart would only go out to them in stronger affection -because of their unhappy condition.” - -“Yes, indeed, Mamma Vi,” said Max, who had just come in from the -grounds; “but papa would go without a coat for himself before he would -let his children be in rags.” - -“Oh hark! I hear wheels! Eva has come!” cried Lulu, hurrying out -through the hall to the front door, the others following. - -To her surprise not only the Fairview carriage, but those of Ion and -the Oaks were there on the drive, and her young friends Eva, Rosie, -Lora, Sydney and Maud, and several others, all in holiday attire, came -tripping in with merry greetings and good wishes. - -And each one had a little birthday gift for her—flowers, fruit, -confectionery or some trifle, the work of her own hands. - -“Oh, girls,” cried Lulu, “I’m delighted to see you! It’s a surprise -party to me. I wanted a party ever so much, but I didn’t know I was -going to have it.” - -“But Eva and I knew,” said Rosie, “it was told us as a great secret, -and we’ve been in ever such a hurry to see how surprised and glad you’d -be.” - -The weather was delightful, the grounds were looking very lovely and -inviting, every one preferred them to the house, and the day was spent -in out of door sports, in some of which the captain joined, Max taking -part also. - -At dinner-time a table was set in a beautiful grove not far from the -dwelling and spread with abundance of dainty and delicious viands, -the children being unanimously of the opinion that it would be far -pleasanter to eat there than within doors. - -When their appetites had been fully satisfied, the captain gathered -them about him in the shade of a beautiful magnolia, and entertained -them with stories of seafaring life and foreign lands. - -Then their sports were renewed. - -They went into the bit of woods belonging to the estate and played hide -and seek, and Poor Puss Wants a Corner among the trees. - -The captain and Violet had left them for a time, having been summoned -to the house to receive some callers, when a serious accident happened. - -Rosie gave a sudden, piercing shriek, and cried out that a rattlesnake -had bitten her. At the same instant several of the girls and Max also -saw it gliding away through the grass. He seized a large stone, ran -after and attacked it, while the frightened girls gathered round Rosie -asking, “Where, where are you bitten?” - -“On my ankle!” she cried. “Oh! oh! what shall I do? Oh, somebody run to -the house and ask them to send for Cousin Arthur as quick as they can. -But I’ll die before they can get him here! So it’s no use.” - -But before her sentence was half finished several of them were flying -toward the mansion. - -Lulu was not one of them. She had dropped down on her knees beside -Rosie, who was now seated on the grass, crying and wringing her hands. -Without a word she rapidly tore off Rosie’s slipper and stocking, tied -a handkerchief tightly round her leg, just above the wound, then put -her lips to it and sucked away the poison. - -“Oh, Lu, Lu, don’t! It’ll kill you!” cried Grace, in horror. - -“Oh, Lu, how good in you! But how can you bear to do it?” sobbed Rosie. - -But Lulu did not stop to answer either of them. - -Meantime the cries and screams of the frightened girls had brought -everybody running to see what was amiss. Among them was Dr. Arthur -Conly himself. - -He was a frequent visitor to Woodburn, being strongly attached to his -Cousin Violet, a great admirer of the captain, and quite fond of the -children, and had stopped in passing but a moment before the alarm. - -“A rattlesnake! a rattlesnake! it has bitten Rosie!” was the terrible -announcement of the girls whom he and the captain met on the threshold, -and both gentlemen hastened at the top of their speed in the direction -of the woods, guided to the spot by the continued cries of the children -there, and knowing that the least delay might prove fatal. - -They found Lulu still sucking the wound. - -“Brave girl! It is the best thing that could possibly have been done!” -exclaimed the doctor. “I trust and believe that you have saved her -life.” - -Max came panting up. “We’ve killed it!” he said. “Ajax came to my -assistance with a pitchfork! Oh, Rosie, are you badly hurt?” - -Rosie only sobbed in reply. She was thoroughly frightened. She didn’t -want to die, and was very much afraid the bite might prove fatal. - -“I think you may stop now, Lulu,” the doctor said, and the little girl -rose from her knees looking very white and faint. - -Her father caught her in his arms and carried her away to a rustic seat -a few yards distant, while the doctor took charge of Rosie. - -“Papa, I feel very—very—sick,” faltered Lulu, laying her head on his -shoulder. “Do you think—it’ll kill me?” - -“No, my dear, brave darling,” he answered, in moved tones; “the poison -does no harm taken into the stomach, although it is deadly when it gets -into the blood. I think you are sick from the mere thought of having -swallowed it. But how did you come to know so well just what to do?” - -“I read it once, papa, and I thought, now I’ll remember that, because -Gracie or Max might get bitten, and though I’d hate dreadfully, -_dreadfully_ to do it, I’d be glad to save their lives.” - -“My own darling! my dear, brave, self-forgetful little daughter!” he -said, holding her close to his heart, “you have made your father a -proud and happy man to-day! proud and glad that his dear little girl -has shown such presence of mind and willingness to sacrifice herself -for another!” - -She looked up with a flash of exceeding joy in her eyes, then dropping -her head on his shoulder again, burst into a perfect storm of tears and -sobs. - -He knew it was simply the reaction from the excitement of what she had -just gone through, and merely continued to hold her in a close embrace, -soothing her with words of love and tenderest caresses. - -Then when she had grown comparatively calm, he half led, half carried -her back to the house and made her lie down on a sofa. - -Rosie had been carried to an upper room, put to bed, and was being -cared for by the doctor, Violet and her mother, who had just come to -Woodburn, intending to spend the evening and take Rosie home, and had -been met at the entrance with the news of the little girl’s injury. - -Grace had followed her father and was close beside him when he laid -Lulu down. - -“Papa,” she sobbed, “is—is Lu hurt too? Oh, I was afraid she’d be -killed doing that for Rosie!” - -“No, pet; she is not hurt,” he answered, drawing the little weeper into -his arms. - -“Then what makes her look so white?” - -“She feels a little sick; but will get over it very soon, I hope. Come -in, my dears,” seeing the other young guests gathered about the door. -“This seems an unfortunate ending to your day’s pleasure.” - -They came in very quietly, looking sober and subdued, asking how Lulu -was, and receiving the same reply he had given to Gracie. - -“Where is Max?” asked the captain, but nobody knew. - -“I think it was very brave in him to run after that snake and kill it,” -remarked Maud Dinsmore. - -Just then the boy appeared at the door. He was half breathless with -excitement. - -“The men have found another, and killed it, too,” he announced. - -“Ah, I am glad to hear it!” said his father; “it was doubtless the mate -of the first one, and now we may hope we will be troubled with no more -of them.” - -“What’s the matter with you, Lulu? you weren’t bitten too, were you?” -asked Max in sudden alarm, as he caught sight of the pale face on the -sofa pillow. - -“No,” said his father; and several young voices began an eager recital -of what she had done for Rosie. - -Max’s eyes sparkled. “I’m proud of you, Lu,” he said, going to the side -of her couch. - -“’Twasn’t much; anybody could have done it,” she returned, coloring and -looking embarrassed. - -“But ’tisn’t everybody that would,” Max said. “So dreadfully -disagreeable; not to say dangerous. Wasn’t it dangerous, papa?” - -“No; unless she had a scratch or sore about her mouth; which I think -she has not,” with a somewhat startled, anxious look at Lulu. - -“No, papa; not a bit,” she said, and his countenance expressed relief. - -“I must go and inquire about Rosie,” he said, rising and turning to -leave the room. “But I shall be back again in a few minutes,” he added, -catching an entreating look from Lulu. - -When he returned Violet was with him. She went quickly to Lulu’s couch, -and bending down over her kissed her several times, saying in tremulous -tones, “You dear, dear child; how brave and self forgetful you were! We -all think you have saved Rosie’s life; the doctor has strong hopes that -she will get over it.” - -“I am so glad to have been able to do it, Mamma Vi,” returned Lulu, -putting her arms affectionately round Violet’s neck. - -There was no more merry-making for that day. Tea was ready presently, -and shortly after leaving the table all the young guests, except Rosie -and Eva, took their departure. Max, Eva, Lulu and Grace spent a quiet -evening together, and rather wearied with the excitement of the day, -were ready to go early to bed. - -Grace being the feeblest, was the most weary of all. Her father carried -her up the stairs and into her room; nor did he leave her till her head -rested on her pillow, and the sweet blue eyes had closed in sleep. - -He was just turning to go, when the door leading into the children’s -sitting-room softly opened, and Lulu looked up at him with entreating -eyes. - -He answered the look with a smile and nod of acquiescence, as he moved -noiselessly across the floor, in her direction. - -“You know I could never do without my good-night-talk on my birthday, -dear papa,” she said, as he joined her, and, taking possession of an -easy chair, drew her to his knee. - -“No, certainly not,” he answered, caressing her. “I planned to make it -a happy day to you, my darling, but could not foresee the danger that -met you and your mates in the wood.” - -“No, papa, and it was a very happy day till then. Oh, I am sorry for -poor Rosie!” - -“So am I; yet feel most thankful that the bitten one was not either of -my beloved children. I think, too, that Rosie will recover, and at some -not very distant day be none the worse for what has occurred. - -“And the presence of mind, the promptness to act in an emergency, and -the unselfish kindness shown by my dear eldest daughter, are a very -great gratification to me.” - -“Papa,” she said, her eyes shining with joy, “it is sweeter than the -sweetest music to hear such words from you.” - -He caressed her silently for a moment. Then he said, “You have made a -good beginning of this new year of yours. I hope, my darling, you will -go on being cheerful, pleasant-tempered and obedient, and doing any and -every noble, unselfish deed for which you may have opportunity. These -anniversaries are milestones on the road we are traveling, and at each -one we should make a determined effort to press forward with redoubled -energy towards the goal the Bible sets before us; to forsake evil ways, -and to seek to be the children of God, honoring and serving him more -and more faithfully as we draw nearer and nearer our journey’s end. -‘The path of the just is as the shining light that shineth more and -more unto the perfect day!’ Ah, my dear child, the longing desire of my -heart is to see you treading that path.” - - - - - CHAPTER XVIII. - - -“Grandma Elsie” sat by the bedside gazing with much motherly solicitude -upon the sleeping face of her youngest daughter. She had sat thus for -hours, sending up silent petitions on the child’s behalf, till now -night’s shadows had fled away, the sun had risen above the tree tops, -and a gentle breeze was stirring the lace curtains at the windows and -wafting through the room delicious scents from the garden below. - -Presently Rosie moved slightly, then opened her eyes and looked up into -the sweet face bending over her. - -“Mamma, I—I’m not going to die?” she queried in low, tremulous tones. - -“I trust not; Cousin Arthur thinks the danger is past. My darling, -thank God, as your mother does, for your spared life, and oh, devote it -to his service.” - -“I—I mean to, mamma. It was Lulu—Lulu whom I have sometimes treated so -unkindly—who saved my life.” With the words tears rolled down Rosie’s -cheeks. “Mamma, I want to see and thank her.” - -“I will ask her to come to you after awhile,” Elsie said. “I think she -has not eaten her breakfast yet. It is early, and I have not heard the -bell.” - -There was a gentle tap at the door. Violet had come to ask how her -young sister was. Lulu was with her on the same errand. - -“Better; I trust the danger is past,” Grandma Elsie said. “Come in and -speak to her. Lulu, dear child, how shall I ever thank you? Cousin -Arthur says we owe Rosie’s life to you.” - -“I owe you a great deal more, dear Grandma Elsie,” responded the little -girl, returning with ardent affection the warm embrace Mrs. Travilla -had given her along with her grateful words. - -“Lu,” called Rosie feebly from the bed, “O Lu, come here, won’t you?” - -Lulu complied at once, saying, “I’m ever so glad you are better, Rosie.” - -“If it hadn’t been for you I’d have been dead before this,” returned -Rosie with a burst of tears. “And O, Lu, I didn’t deserve it of you. I -want to kiss you, if you’ll let me.” - -“Of course I will,” Lulu answered, bending down to give and receive a -caress. - -Rosie put her arms round Lulu’s neck, sobbing, “I haven’t always been -kind to you, Lu, Please say that you forgive me.” - -“Indeed I do; but don’t let us talk any more about it. I’m ever so glad -to have had a chance to do you a kindness, though it wasn’t so very -much after all.” - -“Yes, yes, it was! I don’t believe I could have done it for anybody; -and it saved my life. I love you dearly now, Lu, and I always shall. -I’ve been a real Pharisee in my feelings toward you, but now I know and -acknowledge that you are far better and nobler than I.” - -“No, no,” said Lulu, “you are not passionate or wilful as I am. I wish -I had as good a temper as yours.” - -“You are both dear and lovable children,” interposed Grandma Elsie; -“both have faults, and both virtues. We all love you both, and hope -that hereafter there will be no lack of affection between you. But -Rosie must not talk any more now.” - -“Then I’ll run away, Grandma Elsie, till I’m told Rosie is able to see -me again,” said Lulu, and hastened from the room. - -In the hall she met Evelyn in a state of unwonted excitement. - -“Oh, Lu!” she exclaimed, “what do you suppose happened at Fairview, -last night? I have just had a note from Uncle Lester. He says a second -little boy has come to them and they call him Eric, for my dear father. -Isn’t it nice in them?” - -“Oh, another baby?” cried Lulu. “That’s nice! Eric’s a pretty name too; -and your father was Uncle Lester’s brother. I should think they would -call the baby for him.” - -“I wonder,” pursued Evelyn, “if Grandma Elsie and Aunt Vi have heard -the news?” - -“I don’t believe they have,” said Lulu, “but the breakfast bell rang a -minute ago and here they come. So you can tell them.” - -“No,” said Evelyn, “Grandpa Dinsmore and the doctor are coming up the -stairs and they will tell them. Let’s wait a minute, and see how they -look when they hear it.” - -They stood aside as the gentlemen passed with a pleasant “Good morning, -little girls,” then lingered to witness the interview between them and -the ladies. - -Mr. Dinsmore kissed his daughter and granddaughter, inquiring how Rosie -was. - -The doctor shook hands with both, saying, “We bring you pleasant -tidings,” and signed to his uncle to give them. - -“Elsie, my dear daughter,” the old gentleman said with a smile, “you -have a second grandson, I a second great-grandson.” - -“Ah, another treasure! another cause for gratitude to the Giver of all -good!” she exclaimed. “And Elsie? is she doing well?” - -“As well as possible,” answered the doctor, “and the child is as fine -a little fellow as ever you saw.” - -Both Eva and Rosie stayed the week out at Woodburn, the captain made -it a holiday time to all his children, and all enjoyed themselves very -much in a quiet way. - -Lulu and Grace were urgently invited to make a return visit to both Ion -and Fairview, and their father gave permission for the next week to -be spent by them at the former place, partly promising too, that some -weeks later they should be allowed to pay a visit of equal length to -the other, if they wished. - -Grace was doubtful about wanting to go, but Lulu seemed delighted with -the prospect. But something happened to prevent her from going to Ion -at the appointed time. - -On the morning of that day the captain came to the children’s -sitting-room with a face even brighter and happier than its wont. - -“Lulu,” he said, when he had kissed his little girls good-morning, “go -up to Max’s door and tell him I want him. He will find me here; but if -he is not quite ready for breakfast, I will wait a little for him.” - -Lulu obeyed, wonderingly, but asking no questions, and returned almost -immediately, bringing Max with her. - -The captain held out his hand to his son with a pleasant “Good-morning, -my boy.” - -“Good-morning, papa,” returned Max, putting his hand into that of his -father, and looking up into his face inquiringly and with some little -surprise. - -“Lu said you wanted me.” - -“Yes,” the captain said. “I want you all to come with me to the -nursery,” and taking a hand of each of the little girls he led the way, -Max following, and all three wondering what it meant. - -Little Elsie lay sleeping in her crib, but another crib was there, and -to that the captain went, and, turning down the cover with gentle hand, -brought to view a tiny pink head and face, and doubled up fist. - -“Here, Max,” he said with a joyous smile, “is a brother for you, for -Lulu and Gracie, too,” he added, glancing from one to the other. - -“I’ve a warm welcome for him,” laughed Max, bending down to look more -closely at the tiny face; “you couldn’t have given me a present I’d -like better, papa. But dare a fellow touch the little chap?” - -“Better not, just yet,” said his father. “But what have his sisters to -say about him?” turning to them. - -“I’m ever so glad to see him,” said Grace. - -“He’s a darling, and I mean to love him dearly,” said Lulu. - -There was no cloud on her brow as at the news of Elsie’s birth; no fear -in her heart that her father would love her less for the advent of this -new treasure. - -“Papa,” asked Grace, “are you just as much his father as ours?” - -“Just as much, daughter, no more no less,” answered the captain, laying -his hand tenderly on her head, and smiling down into her eyes. - -“So now we have two brothers; that’s nice!” she remarked with -satisfaction. - -“I have but one,” said Max. - -“We will go down to breakfast now,” said the captain, carefully -covering up the babe again; “I directed that the bell should not be -rung for fear of disturbing your mamma, who is asleep,” and he led the -way from the room, moving with care to make no noise. - -“How strange it seems without mamma,” remarked Grace as they took their -places at the table. - -“O papa,” cried Lulu, “mayn’t I sit in Mamma Vi’s place and pour the -coffee?” - -“You may try,” he said, smiling kindly upon her; “that post of honor -should be yours, as my eldest daughter, when there is no lady relative -present. Grandma Elsie is in the house, but lying down just now, for a -little rest and sleep.” - -Lulu felt very proud of the permission and acquitted herself of -the duties of her new position quite to her own and her father’s -satisfaction. He praised her warmly. - -She colored with pleasure, then with a wistful look into his eyes, -asked: - -“Are we to go to Ion to-day, papa, just the same as if Mamma Vi hadn’t -been taken sick?” - -“Yes, if you want to,” he said; “her illness need make no difference.” - -“But won’t you be lonely without us, papa?” - -“No doubt I shall miss my dear little daughters,” he replied, with an -affectionate look first at her, then at Gracie, “but it will give me -much pleasure to think that you are enjoying yourselves.” - -“I’d rather stay at home if you need me, papa.” - -“I quite appreciate the offer, dear child,” he said, “but I shall do -very well, and perhaps enjoy you all the more when you get back; so go -and enjoy yourself.” - -“I don’t believe you need worry about papa being lonely without you and -Gracie, Lu,” remarked Max, a little teasingly. “You forget that he will -still have more than half his children at home, at least, when I am -here.” - -“Why, so he will!” she exclaimed, as if struck by a new and not -altogether pleasant thought. “But the others are only babies!” - -“The little fellow won’t amount to much for company, I suppose,” -laughed Max, “but Elsie can afford one a great deal of sport -sometimes, can’t she, papa?” - -“Yes,” answered the captain. Then to Lulu, “A week will soon pass to an -old man like your father, my child.” - -“Papa, you’re not old at all! I won’t have you called old?” she cried -indignantly. - -He laughed at that. “All the same, a week will be but a short time to -me,” he said. - -“Papa, what is our new brother’s name?” asked Grace. - -“Edward, for his mother’s father.” - -“Another little Ned,” remarked Max. - -“You are not an only son any longer, Maxie,” said Lulu. - -“Well, what need I care for that?” returned the lad. “Papa won’t prize -me any the less; and I’ve always coveted a brother.” - -“But you’re so much older that he won’t be any company for you,” -pursued Lulu, as if bent on making Max discontented and jealous. - -“No,” sighed Max, putting on a long face, “I presume he’ll regard me -as quite an old man when he’s old enough to think any thing about such -matters. But I mean to be very good to the little chap, any way, and -see that no big fellow imposes on him,” he added brightening. - -“I trust you will be a father to him, Max, in case any thing happens to -me,” said the captain with grave earnestness. - -“Yes, sir; I’ll do the very best I can,” returned Max, catching his -father’s tone. - -How those two sentences came back to the boy an hour later, as if they -had been prophetic. - -The little girls, especially Lulu, had built great expectations upon -this proposed visit to Ion: it was their old home, and a beautiful -place. - -Rosie was now disposed to be very kind; Evelyn was to be her guest also -for the week. She had lately received a pony from her uncle and aunt, -and would have it with her, riding it from Fairview. Lulu and Gracie -were to have theirs with them, also; so that each of the four little -girls would be provided with a steed of her own, and they had planned -to take a number of pleasant rides with Max as their escort. - -He would not be at Ion all the time, but proposed to have his pony -carry him over every day that he might give the girls the benefit -of his protecting care when needed. He felt himself almost a man in -looking forward to taking so great a responsibility. - -Immediately after family worship the captain said cheerily to the -children: - -“You may get yourselves ready now, my dears. I am going to ride over to -Union, but will be back within an hour if nothing happens to prevent, -and will then take you to Ion myself.” - -“I have no preparations to make for Ion, papa,” said Max; “mayn’t I -ride Rex into the village along with you?” - -“I shall be glad of your company, my boy,” was the kindly reply, and -they went out to the veranda together. - -Ajax was just leading up Rex and a larger horse, both ready saddled and -bridled. The latter was a fiery steed, not yet well-broken, a recent -purchase. - -“You seem to have misunderstood your orders to-day, Ajax,” remarked his -master with some sternness. “I did not intend to ride this horse this -morning, but bade you saddle Lightfoot. However, as I am in some haste, -I will ride Thunderer into the village; but see that you have Lightfoot -ready for me on my return, for this fellow would not be safe to go with -the young ladies on their ponies.” - -With the last word he sprang into the saddle, but the horse instantly -began to rear and plunge in a frightful manner, and in another moment -the captain was lying motionless on the ground, while Thunderer dashed -with lightning speed across the lawn, cleared the hedge at a bound, and -disappeared from sight. - -Max, who had not yet mounted his pony, ran to his father, and throwing -himself on the grass beside him, lifted his head, rested it on his -knee, and began trying to loosen his necktie. - -“The doctor!” he gasped, addressing the group of frightened servants -gathered around, “he’s up-stairs. Call him; but don’t let Mamma Vi -know. It would kill her.” - -But he had hardly spoken before the doctor was at his side; Lulu too, -both having seen the accident from the upper windows. - -The captain’s eyes were closed; he neither moved nor spoke, and -scarcely seemed to breathe. Both Max and Lulu thought him dead, and -though they spoke not a word, nor made any outcry, their faces were -full of agony. - -“He lives,” Arthur hastened to say; “but the fall has stunned him.” - -Under his direction the captain was gently lifted from the ground, -carried into one of the lower rooms of the mansion, and laid upon a -couch, while Christine came hurrying in, bringing restoratives and -whatever else seemed likely to be needed. - -Arthur ordered every one else out of the room; but Max and Lulu, who -had stationed themselves at the foot of the couch, where they could -watch their father’s face, stood still with such entreating looks, -that he had not the heart to enforce his order so far as they were -concerned. - -“You two may stay if you will be perfectly quiet and still,” he said. - -Max had his arms about his sister, and she was clinging to him, -trembling with grief and affright, but uttering no sound. - -“We will, doctor,” the boy promised in a hoarse whisper. “Only let us -stay where we can see him.” - -The next minute the captain sighed deeply, opened his eyes, and asked -quite in his natural voice, “What has happened?” - -“You were thrown,” replied Arthur, “stunned to insensibility. I hope -that may be all. How do you feel? Any pain anywhere?” - -“Yes; a good deal in my ankle; that old hurt, you know.” - -The doctor examined it. “It seems to have had a terrible wrench,” he -said. “You are in for fully six weeks of quietude. I don’t think I’ll -allow you to so much as move about with a crutch before the end of that -time.” - -“A pretty hard sentence that, doctor,” replied the patient between a -smile and a sigh. - -“We may be thankful if that is all,” Arthur said, adding something in a -lower tone about the possibility of internal injury. - -“You can not tell yet?” was the response in an enquiring tone. - -“Not certainly; yet I am strongly in hopes time will prove that there -has been nothing more serious than the wrench of the ankle and the jar -to the whole system—quite enough, to be sure.” - -“Quite! Ah, Max and Lulu,” as his eye fell upon them. “What, crying, my -dear children? You should rather rejoice that your father is alive and -able to speak to you.” - -“But you are in pain, papa,” sobbed Lulu. “Oh, I wish I could help you -to bear it!” - -“Ah, my darling, I shall expect a good deal of help from you and the -rest while serving out the doctor’s hard sentence,” he said, with -an attempt at pleasantry that was almost a failure, his features -contracting with pain as he spoke. - -“No more talking for the present,” said Arthur. - -“My wife—does she know? Keep this from her as long as you can,” said -the captain. - -“Of course,” returned the doctor; “but it will not be possible to -conceal from her that something has happened to you. I hope to be able -to tell her shortly that it is nothing more serious than a sprained -ankle.” - -“Max, you may take your sisters to Ion, if—” began the captain, turning -his eyes on his son. - -But Lulu interrupted with an earnest protest, “O papa, please don’t say -we must go! I can’t bear to! I want to stay at home and nurse you!” - -“So you shall, dear child; but go now and take the air for awhile.” - -“Yes,” said the doctor, who was busily engaged in dressing the wounded -limb; “you three may as well ride over to Ion with the news.” - -“And come back as soon as you please,” added their father. “Tell Gracie -not to be distressed; papa is not nearly so badly hurt as he might have -been.” - -“Oh, please let me stay right here beside you, papa,” pleaded Lulu. - -“No, Lu,” said Dr. Conly, with mingled authority and playfulness. “I -shall not allow you to be installed as nurse here, unless you hold -yourself in readiness to obey orders; and I know the captain will agree -with me that you must take exercise in the open air every day.” - -“Certainly she must,” her father assented. - -Then turning to Max, “My son, I shall have to entrust my errand to the -village to you; you know what it was. Take your sisters to Ion first, -then do your errand, and call for them as you come back.” - -“Yes, sir; I will,” answered the lad promptly, moving toward the door -as he spoke. - -Lulu was about to accompany him, but turned suddenly, sprang past the -doctor, and dropping on her knees by the side of the couch, seized her -father’s hand, and lifting it to her lips, kissed it with passionate -fervor. - -“My little girl’s love is a great comfort to me,” he said in a low -tone; “but go now, darling. You may come to me again when you return -from Ion; unless the doctor forbids.” - -“Which I think the doctor will not,” said Arthur. “Now run away like a -good child.” - -Max found Grace in the hall crying as if her heart would break. - -“Oh, Maxie, tell me ’bout papa!” she sobbed; “is he—is he ’most—’most -killed?” - -“No, Gracie; he knows every thing, and is able to talk; but his ankle -is badly hurt and pains him a good deal,” answered Max, speaking as -cheerfully as he could, to relieve the fears of his little sister. - -“Oh, can I go and see him?” she asked. - -“No, not just now; the doctor is dressing his ankle, and papa says we -must ride out for air and exercise, go over to Ion for just a little -while, and when we come back, I think they’ll let you see him.” - -At this moment Lulu joined them. “Don’t cry, Gracie, dear,” she -entreated, taking her in her arms. “You and I are going to nurse papa -and make him well again.” - -“You may as well include me in that; I’m the eldest,” said Max. “We -will all three do every thing we can for him. Now go and get your -things on—the ponies are at the door waiting—and we’ll ride over to Ion -at once. That’s papa’s orders, and I know he would say the first and -best thing is to be obedient, if we want to make him happy and help him -to get well.” - -“Yes, we will,” said Grace. “But oh,” she sobbed, “it’s so very -dreadful that papa is hurt so!” - -“But it might have been a great deal worse, Gracie,” said her brother, -with a tremble in his voice. “I thought at first that papa was dead; he -was so still and white, and didn’t know any thing at all.” - -“Max,” exclaimed Lulu, sobbing bitterly as she spoke, “I wish you’d -take your gun along, and if we meet Thunderer shoot him right down -dead.” - -“Why no, Lu! I wouldn’t dare do such a thing without papa’s leave; the -horse belongs to him and is worth a great deal of money; so I wouldn’t -have any right to kill him. Beside, papa has forbidden me ever to -handle my gun when you girls are by: because accidents with firearms -happen so often, even when they’re in the hands of men.” - -“Well, I just hope he’s broken his neck before this, jumping a hedge or -something,” cried Lulu fiercely. “Come, Gracie, we’ll go up-stairs now -and put on our hats and habits.” - - - - - CHAPTER XIX. - - -A messenger had been dispatched early that morning from Woodburn to Ion -with the news of the arrival of Violet’s son; then Zoe and Rosie had -ridden over to Fairview with the tidings, and brought Evelyn back with -them. - -They were all three on the veranda now, waiting and watching for the -coming of Captain Raymond, or Max with Lulu and Grace. - -“What on earth can be keeping them?” exclaimed Rosie at length. “They -must be greatly taken up with that new-comer—my second nephew. How nice -and funny it seemed at first to be an aunt! but it’s quite an old story -now.” - -“And I can never be one,” remarked Eva, between a sigh and a smile; -“though I confess the thought never struck me before.” - -“Yes, you can; the same way that I am,” said Zoe. “Marry a man with -plenty of brothers and sisters, and you’ll likely find it easy enough.” - -“Oh, here they come at last!” cried Rosie, “they’re just turning in at -the gates. It’s Max that’s with them, not the captain. I never can -remember to call him brother, as he wants me to.” - -“Somehow they don’t seem a very gay party,” remarked Evelyn as the trio -drew near, “they don’t call to us, or wave their hands or any thing.” - -“No,” said Zoe, examining them critically through an opera glass, -“there is something dejected in the droop of their figures, and the -girls have certainly been crying. Can it be that they are so distressed -over the new arrival?” - -“No, I am sure not,” exclaimed Eva. “How could they? a baby is the -sweetest thing in the world, I think!” - -“So do I,” said Zoe. “And Max and Grace were delighted when little -Elsie was born.” - -“And Lu, I am sure, loves her dearly now,” said Rosie. “No, it can’t be -that. Oh,” with sudden affright, “what if Vi is very ill!” and she ran -hastily down the steps just as the ponies were reined in beside them. - -“What’s the matter?” she asked breathlessly, “why are you so late? and -what have you been crying about? Oh, don’t tell me that—that any thing -is very wrong with Vi!” - -“No; the doctor says she’s doing well,” replied Max, alighting and -beginning to assist the now bitterly sobbing Grace from the saddle. - -Lulu slipped easily from hers to the ground. “It’s papa,” she said -tremulously, and with streaming eyes, “Thunderer threw him, and he’s -badly hurt. We’re not going to stay; we want to nurse him ourselves; -but he said we must come and tell you all about it, and then we could -come back.” - -They had all three come up into the veranda by this time; Mr. and Mrs. -Dinsmore had joined the little group, and questions and condolences and -exclamations of sorrow and dismay were poured out in rapid succession. - -“How did it happen? Where is he injured? What does the doctor say?” - -“Oh, the dear, good captain!” cried Zoe, “it does seem too bad it -should have happened to him!” - -“I’m very fond of him, and as sorry as I can be for him and Vi too; -it’ll most kill her not to be able to go to him and nurse him,” said -Rosie. - -But Evelyn only clasped Lulu in her arms and wept with her. - -“I really do hope—I think the doctor does too”—said Max, when the -excitement had calmed down a little, “that papa has received no -permanent injury, though he’ll have to suffer a good deal for weeks -with that wrenched ankle. I must go on to the village now,” he added, -“and I am to call for my sisters as I come back.” - -With that he bowed a polite adieu, ran down the steps, mounted his pony -and rode away. - -“Max is growing very manly,” remarked Zoe, gazing admiringly after him; -“quite the gentleman; but he always was that ever since I have known -him.” - -Grandma Rose took the weeping Grace into her kind arms. “You are quite -worn out with your grief, dearie,” she said, “you must lie down and -rest till Max comes for you again,” and she led her into the house. - -Evelyn had drawn Lulu to a seat, and with her arm round her waist, her -hand clasping hers, was trying to comfort her. - -“Don’t cry, dear Lu,” she said, “your father is left to you, and he is -brave and patient, and will bear his pain well, while it will be such -sweet work to wait on him and nurse him.” - -“Yes, indeed it will,” said Lulu, wiping her eyes. “Oh, if I could only -bear the pain for him!” - -“He wouldn’t let you if you could,” said Eva. - -“No, not he,” said Zoe; “he’s quite too fond of his children not to -prefer suffering himself, rather than to let them suffer.” - -“That is quite true, I know,” assented Lulu. Then with a sigh, “We were -all so happy this morning, before—before papa’s accident; so glad over -the new baby; I hardly wanted to come away—though I had looked forward -so to this visit and expected such a pleasant time and so much fun—and -I tried to get papa to say he needed me at home to keep him from being -lonely, with Mamma Vi sick, but he wouldn’t; he didn’t want either -Gracie or me to be disappointed.” - -“But can’t you come anyhow?” asked Rosie, hospitably; “there are plenty -of people there to nurse and wait on your papa.” - -“O Rosie, I couldn’t bear to be away from him when he is suffering! And -I’m ’most sure he’d rather have me to wait on him than any body else (I -don’t mean Mamma Vi, of course); but than Christine, or Alma, or any of -the servants. I thank you, all the same, though, for your kindness in -asking me.” - -“You needn’t,” Rosie returned; “it’s almost pure selfishness; for I -expected to enjoy your company very much.” - -At that Lulu’s face lighted up with pleasure for the moment; it was so -nice, she thought, that at last Rosie had become really fond of her. - -Max wasted no time in doing his errand, and was back again at Ion -sooner than any one expected to see him; but Lulu and Grace were ready -and eager to go home. - -On their arrival at Woodburn, the doctor came out to help them -dismount, and with so cheerful a face that their hopes rose. - -“How is papa? May we go to him?” they asked, eagerly. - -“Doing very well; there’s not much amiss with him, I think, except the -sprained ankle, and a brave, patient man, such as he, will not make -much of that. Yes, you may go to him. If you behave well, as I have no -doubt you will, your presence will be a comfort rather than an injury,” -replied the doctor; then added, laughingly, “Odd as it may seem, he is -certainly very fond of you all.” - -Hardly waiting to hear the end of the sentence, they hastened to avail -themselves of the permission. - -The captain was in great pain, but lay with his eyes on the door, -his ears attentive for the sound of childish footsteps; and as his -three children appeared at the threshold, his face lighted up with a -welcoming smile. - -“Ah, my darlings, I am glad to see you,” he said; “come to me, all of -you,” extending his hand, “I want a kiss and a loving word from each.” - -They waited for no second invitation, but ran to him, put their arms -about him, half-smothered him with caresses, and with mingled smiles -and tears, poured out assurances of their ardent love and sympathy in -his sufferings. - -“Ah!” he said, noting the traces of tears on their cheeks and about -their eyes, “it grieves me to see how your young hearts have been -wrung on my account! Gracie, pet, you look worn out. Max, my son, help -her up-stairs to her room, and she must lie down and rest till dinner -time. - -“Lulu, daughter, you may go along, change your riding-habit for a -house-dress, and when you have seen Gracie comfortably established in -her bed, come back and be papa’s little nurse. - -“Max, when Gracie needs you no longer, come and report to me about the -errand I trusted to you.” - -“Yes, sir, I will,” returned Max, taking Grace’s hand and leading her -away, while Lulu lingered a moment to give their father another hug and -kiss, saying joyfully, “Thank you ever so much, dear papa! I’m so glad -I may be your little nurse! I shall just love to wait on you and do -every thing I can to help you to forget your pain. O papa, if I could -only bear it for you!” - -“My dear, loving little daughter,” he said, with emotion, and holding -her in a close embrace, “it would be far worse to me to see you suffer -than to bear the pain myself. Don’t be so distressed for me, my child, -it is no more than I can very well bear; especially remembering those -sweet Bible words: ‘We know that all things work together for good to -them that love God,’ and that my kind heavenly Father will not suffer -me to have one pang that is not needed to make me fit to dwell with him -at last.” - -“Papa,” she said, gazing wonderingly into his eyes, “it does seem to me -that you are as good as you can be now, so I don’t see why you should -ever have any pain or trouble at all.” - -“‘The Lord seeth not as man seeth; for man looketh on the outward -appearance, but the Lord looketh on the heart,’” he quoted. - -“My little daughter can’t see her father’s heart, but God does, and -though he sees there love to him and an earnest desire to live to his -honor and glory, he sees also remains of the old evil nature born in us -all, and that has to be taken entirely away before we can be fit for -heaven; so in his great love and kindness he sends trouble and trial to -root it out. - -“‘Whom the Lord loveth he correcteth; even as father the son in whom he -delighteth.’” - -“Or the daughter,” murmured Lulu thoughtfully; “yes, I see how it is -that you punish me to cure me of my faults, even though you love me -very much.” - -“_Because_ I love you very much,” he corrected. “It would often be much -easier, and more agreeable to me to let them pass unnoticed. But go -now, my child; Gracie will be wanting you.” - -She had scarcely gone when Max returned, and sitting down by his -father’s side, proceeded to give a satisfactory report of what he had -been doing in the village. - -There were some improvements in progress on the estate to which the -captain strongly desired to give personal oversight; but his injuries -now made this impossible, unless by bringing them to a halt till he -should be able to get about again. - -Fortunately, however, he had all along talked freely with Max, of his -plans and purposes, giving the lad a thorough understanding of them; -for Max was a bright boy quite capable of comprehending his father’s -explanations; also it was very delightful to him to be taken into that -father’s confidence, and treated by him as one whose opinion was worth -having, and who was to some extent a joint proprietor with himself. - -“Max,” said the captain, with a look of fatherly pride and confidence -that made the boy’s heart throb with pleasure, “you will have to be -my man of business now, reporting the progress of the workmen to me, -taking my orders and seeing that they are obeyed.” - -“Will you trust me, papa?” cried the boy delightedly. “I’m sure it’s -very good in you!” - -“I am very glad to have a son whom I can trust,” was the smiling, -kindly rejoinder. “I have entire confidence in you, and as you are -more fully acquainted with my plans and wishes than any one else, you -are the very one I prefer before all others, to see them carried out.” - -He then went on to give some directions in regard to the work for that -day. - -Before he had finished, both the doctor and Lulu had returned to the -room. - -“Attending to affairs in spite of every thing, captain?” said the -doctor. “I should have supposed you were suffering enough with that -injured ankle to forget all about the improvements you are making on -the place.” - -“I prefer to try to forget pain in interesting myself about something -else,” returned the captain, suppressing a groan and forcing himself to -speak lightly. - -Arthur was changing the dressing on the wounded limb, Lulu standing -beside her father, with her hand in his, her eyes, full of love and -sympathy, fixed upon his face. - -“Dear papa, are you in very much pain?” she asked. “Oh, I am so sorry -for you! I wanted Max to take his gun and shoot Thunderer, but he -wouldn’t without your leave.” - -“Quite right,” was the quick rejoinder. “By the way, I had utterly -forgotten the horse. Do you know what has become of him?” - -“He jumped over the hedge and ran away,” said Lulu. - -“But was pursued and brought back,” added Arthur; “is in his stall in -the stable now, somewhat quieted down by his race of several miles, and -the journey back again.” - -“Papa,” cried Lulu vehemently, “I wish you would have him killed; -because he deserves it, and I’m afraid he’ll kill you some day, if you -don’t. Doctor, don’t you think it would be best?” - -“Possibly your father may be a better judge of that than either you -or I, my little girl,” was the reply. “I am inclined to suspect the -groom of being a worse culprit than the horse; that perhaps before -being brought from the stable Thunderer had been subjected to cruel and -irritating treatment which put him in a passion, and led him to throw -his rider without waiting to make sure that it was he who was to blame.” - -Lulu’s heightened color and downcast eyes seemed to indicate that -she suspected the doctor of intending his remarks to have a personal -application. - -“Do horses get into passions?” she asked. - -“They have feelings and tempers pretty much like human creatures,” -returned the doctor, “and are certainly more excusable than they when -indulging a fit of rage.” - -“Then I ought to have a good deal of charity for Thunderer,” remarked -Lulu, with a sigh. “But, papa, I do hope you’ll never mount him again. -Won’t you promise not to?” - -“I promise not to for six weeks to come,” answered the captain, -laughingly, squeezing her hand and looking fondly into her eyes. “Don’t -you think she’ll make a careful nurse, doctor?” - -“A capital one when she has gained experience.” - -Lulu’s eyes sparkled. - -“I mean to get that as fast as I can,” she said. - -Both gentlemen laughingly asked, “How?” - -“By nursing you, papa,” she answered. “I shall watch every thing the -doctor and Christine do for you, so that very soon I’ll be able to do -it for you myself.” - -“Is she not a dear child?” her father said, passing his arm around her -as she stood by his couch, and gazing in her face with eyes shining -with love. “She gave up the week of holiday at Ion that she had been -looking forward to for so long, in order that she might wait upon and -comfort her father in his pain.” - -“Ah, it is an old saying that love begets love,” the doctor remarked, -smiling on her also, “and I think an affectionate parent is apt to have -affectionate children.” - -“I don’t deserve any praise for it,” Lulu said, though blushing with -pleasure even as she spoke, “because I prefer to be here with papa.” - -“But a selfish child, who thought only of pleasing herself, would not -prefer it,” the doctor said, regarding her approvingly. - -“I want to begin my work at once,” said Lulu. “What can I do for you -now, papa?” - -“You may bring me a glass of ice-water and a fan,” he answered, and -she obeyed with a cheerful alacrity that proved the sincerity of her -professed desire to do something for him. - - - - - CHAPTER XX. - - -“You came from Violet’s room just now?” the captain said enquiringly to -the doctor. - -“Yes. She was sleeping and had been for some hours; knew nothing yet of -your accident.” - -“That is well; don’t let her be uneasy about me.” - -“Not if I can help it,” returned Arthur with a slight smile; “but she -will of course miss you soon, and demand a reason for your desertion of -her; then what can be done better than to own the truth?” - -“Nothing, certainly; but make your report of my condition as favorable -as you can.” - -“I will do that, and I can say truly that there is no reason to -apprehend any thing worse for either of you than an enforced separation -for a few weeks; and that while in the same house and almost near -enough to carry on a conversation; you can exchange messages every hour -in the day if you deem it desirable.” - -“And I can carry them for you, papa,” said Lulu, returning with the -ice-water and fan. - -“So you shall, daughter,” he said, taking the glass from her hand; and -then as he returned it, “bring me a writing desk, paper and pencil, and -I’ll prepare one for you to take.” - -“And I may sit and fan you while you write it, mayn’t I?” - -“Yes; I shall be glad to have you do so.” - -Grandma Elsie was watching over her daughter’s slumbers, carefully -guarding her from disturbance, and especially from any intruder who -would bring the evil tidings of her husband’s injury. - -At length Violet woke and looked up into her mother’s face with a -bright, sweet smile. “I feel very comfortable,” she said. “I must have -slept a good while, have I not? and how kind in you, dearest mamma, to -watch over me so tenderly. I fear you must be fatigued; and it strikes -me you look a trifle weary and troubled. Is any thing wrong?” Then with -a quick glance round the room, “Where is my husband?” - -“Down stairs.” - -“I wish he would come up; please send him word that I am awake and want -to see him. He will come up at once, I know.” - -Elsie bent down and kissed the pale cheek before she answered. - -“If you can spare me for a few minutes, I’ll go and tell him myself,” -she said, with playful look and smile. - -“But why not send a servant, mamma dear? I don’t want you tiring -yourself going up and down on my errands.” - -“But I have a fancy for doing it this once; I’ve been sitting still a -long while, and a little exercise will be good for me.” - -With that she left the room. - -She found the captain writing his note, the doctor still with him. - -“Vi is awake and asking for her husband,” she said. “Arthur, will you -come up and give her as good a report as you can with truth?” - -“Certainly, my dear cousin; and it need not be so bad a one as to cause -her any special uneasiness.” - -“And here is a report from the patient himself,” remarked the captain, -smilingly handing a slip of paper to his mother-in-law. “Don’t let her -be despondent over the enforced separation, mother, remind her that it -is at least a little better than if I were on a voyage that would keep -us apart for six months or a year.” - -“That should be a comforting reflection,” Elsie said. “But you are -suffering, captain!” as a sudden spasm of pain caused an involuntary -contraction of his brow. - -“Well, yes,” he replied, “but not more than can be easily endured. Make -as light of it as you can to my dear wife.” - -They broke the news to Violet as gently as possible, treating the -matter as of as little consequence as they conscientiously could, then -gave her the captain’s note. - -It was written in a cheerful, even gay strain, that did much to remove -her apprehensions. He spoke of the morning’s accident as something -in the nature of a repetition of the mishap that had been the means -of bringing them into intimate association for weeks, till they had -learned to know and love each other; a consummation for which he at -least, would have cause to be grateful all his days. - -“So there was a blessing in that love,” he concluded, “and let us hope -there will be in this also.” - -Violet could not of course fail to be distressed on her husband’s -account because of the pain and weariness he must inevitably suffer, -and for herself that she must be so long deprived of his dear -companionship, but she would not allow herself to fret; no murmur or -complaint escaped her lips, and she vied with him in the cheerfulness -and gayety of her messages and notes, when she was well enough to -obtain permission to write them. - -As to the captain, while thus deprived of the society of his wife and -tied down to a couch of pain, he found the greatest solace in the -companionship, devoted affection and endearments of his children. - -Max came and went, doing his errands, conveying his orders to workmen -and servants, and writing letters at his dictation. Grace hung about -him with her pretty, loving embraces, and was always glad to do any -little service in her power; little Elsie was brought to him for a -short daily visit; but Lulu was his devoted nurse, seldom absent -from his side during the day, except to take her meals and the daily -exercise in the open air that he would not allow her to omit. - -It was a dear delight to her to wait upon him, and to feel that she was -necessary to his comfort. - -When the worst was over and he was comparatively free from pain, he had -the children resume their studies, and heard their recitations as he -lay on his couch. Useful occupation seemed to him the best panacea for -pain and the tedium of long confinement to the house; having his couch -wheeled out to the shady veranda being for weeks the only practicable -change. - -His wife’s relatives were kind and attentive to both her and him, -making frequent friendly calls and offers of service, but his chief -dependence for entertainment and constant, loving attention, was upon -his children. - -He loved to have them gather about him at all times, but especially in -the evenings when the day’s duties and pleasures were over, and tell -him what they had seen in their walks and drives; thus teaching them to -observe and describe; also he encouraged them to talk freely of their -thoughts and feelings; so winning their confidence, correcting their -mistakes, and giving instruction in a way that was pleasant to both -teacher and taught. - -He thought much of their future in both this world and the next, and -how best he could prepare them to meet successfully life’s trials, -toils and struggles, how to find and to do the work intended for them, -and often and often his heart went up in prayer to God for grace and -wisdom to guide them aright. - -Remembering the inspired declaration that “we must through much -tribulation enter into the kingdom of God,” he did not ask for them -exemption from trials and troubles, though his heart yearned over -them at the thought of what they might be called to endure; but his -request for them was that when called to pass through deep waters or -fiery trials, they might ever find the eternal God their refuge and -underneath the Everlasting Arms; that through all their lives they -might prove good soldiers of Jesus Christ, able and ready to endure -hardness for him; and that they might be kept by the power of God -through faith unto salvation. - -“My darlings,” he would sometimes say, “I would not have you of the -number of those who seek first their own ease and gratification; -‘man’s chief end is to glorify God and enjoy him forever’; make it the -aim of your lives to know, love and serve him; to do his work and his -will; to do all in your power to bring others to him; and he will take -care of the rest.” - -“Papa, you love us very much; don’t you want us to have easy, pleasant -times?” Grace asked on one of these occasions. - -“I do love you all very dearly, and I am afraid that would be what I -should choose for you if the choice were left to me,” he answered; “but -it is not mine, and I rejoice that it is not; for God, our Heavenly -Father, in whose hand are all these things, loves you far better than I -do, and is infinite in wisdom; he will choose for you and never make a -mistake.” - -“It makes me glad to think of that, papa,” she sighed, creeping closer -into his embrace, for she was leaning against his couch, with his arm -round her; “for I am not very strong, you know, and when I hear about -having to run a race and fight a battle, it seems as if I could never -do it; but Jesus will help me to do both, won’t he, papa?” - -“He will, dear child. He says: ‘In me is thine help.’ ‘Happy art thou, -oh, Israel: who is like unto thee, oh, people saved by the Lord, the -shield of thy help, and who is the sword of thy excellency?’ - -“‘Our soul waiteth for the Lord: he is our help and our shield.’” - -“Does every body have to run a race and fight a battle to get to -heaven, papa?” queried Lulu. - -“Yes, my child; there is no escaping it: we belong to a fallen race, -and are all born into the world with a sinful nature that must be -got rid of before we can enter heaven. We would not be happy in that -holy place with that evil nature, even could we gain admittance there -uncleansed from it. We have that to struggle against, and put away, -with the help of God, and by the application of the blood of Christ, -which cleanseth from all sin. And we have the snares of the world to -avoid, and a warfare to wage with many spiritual foes, malignantly -intent upon our ruin.” - -“It’s just dreadful, papa!” said Lulu. “I don’t see how any body ever -gets saved.” - -“By trusting in the Lord Jesus Christ, who is mightier than all our -foes, able to save to the uttermost, and who died to redeem us.” - -“What does that word redeem mean, papa?” - -“To buy back; to deliver from bondage, or out of the hands of justice. -In our case it is bondage to sin and Satan, it is God’s justice, which -demands the death eternal of every sinner who is not ransomed by the -blood of Christ.” - -“Are all the people who don’t love and serve God, servants to sin and -Satan, papa?” - -“Yes: ‘Know ye not, that to whom ye yield yourselves servants to obey, -his servants ye are to whom ye obey: whether of sin unto death, or of -obedience unto righteousness?’ - -“Oh, my dear children, I can not bear to think of any one of you being -a servant of sin and Satan, instead of a servant of God and Christ!” - -A few moments of solemn stillness succeeded the last words; then the -captain said: - -“It is time for evening worship; call in the servants, Max.” - -He had not once omitted the morning or evening sacrifice of prayer and -praise, for though unable to kneel, he could read the Word and pray -from his couch. - -Firmly he had resolved, “As for me and my house, we will serve the -Lord.” - -He had for some time seen reason to hope that Max and Grace, young -though they were, had entered that service, but not so with Lulu: -though truthful, conscientious, affectionate, and usually obedient to -him, and really striving to overcome her easily-besetting sin, and rule -her own spirit, she showed no love to Christ and professed none. - -He was anxious about her, and often lifted up his heart on her behalf, -for he knew that, being old enough to fully comprehend the plan of -salvation, she was not safe while neglecting or refusing to come to -Christ. - -He noticed that she was unusually thoughtful and attentive during the -short service this evening, and as she lingered a little behind the -others, as was her wont, he drew her to him and holding her in a close, -loving embrace, asked tenderly: - -“My darling, when are you going to leave the service of sin and Satan -for that of the dear Saviour?” - -“Papa,” she said, hiding her face on his shoulder, “I—I can’t bear to -think of being Satan’s servant, and—and I do mean to be a Christian -some time. I—I’m not good enough yet; I’ve got such a bad temper, you -know; and I like my own way so well that—that it does seem as if I -can’t keep from disobeying you once in a while. - -“So I couldn’t be a good kind of a Christian, and—and that’s the only -kind I’d want to be.” - -He sighed deeply. “My child,” he said, “what is all that you have -been saying, but an acknowledgment that you still love and choose the -service of sin?” - -“I was just telling you the truth about how I feel, papa, and how can I -help it, if I’m made so?” - -“By coming to Jesus, who saves his people from their sins. He is able -to save to the uttermost; to save all from sin who will come to him; he -never saves any _in_ their sins; and he is the only Saviour; the only -one who can deliver you from bondage to sin and Satan; can take away -the evil of your nature and implant the love of holiness. - -“You can never conquer your love of sin without his help; you will -never grow really better while you stay away from him.” - -“But I’m only a little girl, papa; I think I could do it better when -I’m older.” - -“No, it is Satan tells you that; he knows that the longer you delay, -the harder your heart will grow, and the more difficult it will be to -bring it to Jesus. - -“Many and many a soul has been lost by listening to Satan telling it to -wait for a more convenient season, and so putting off repentance till -it was forever too late. - -“But God’s time is always now; ‘Behold now is the accepted time; behold -now is the day of salvation!’ Come now—this hour, this moment—my dear -child, and he will fulfill to you his gracious promise, ‘Him that -cometh unto me, I will in no wise cast out.’” - -“Papa, are you ordering me?” - -“No, my child, I am entreating you. Jesus entreats you; ‘Son, daughter, -give me thine heart.’ He says, ‘Behold I stand at the door and knock; -if any man hear my voice, and open the door, I will come in to him, and -will sup with him and he with me.’ - -“Open the door of your heart to him now, my child, lest he should turn -away and never knock there again.” - -“Does he ever do that, papa, before people die?” she asked in an awed -tone. - -“Yes, he says, ‘My Spirit shall not always strive.’ Of some he says, -‘Ephraim is joined to his idols; let him alone,’ and that sentence may -go forth years before death comes. Of Esau it is said, ‘He found no -place of repentance, though he sought it with tears.’ - - “‘There is a time, we know not when, - A point we know not where, - That marks the destiny of men, - To glory or despair. - - There is a line, by us unseen, - That crosses every path, - The hidden boundary between - God’s mercy and his wrath.’” - -He paused, and shuddering and hiding her face, “Papa,” she murmured, “I -do intend to try before very long, when I’m just a little older.” - -“But you may not live to be any older; who can say that you will live -to see the light of another morning? Or that the invitation may not be -withdrawn? My child, the only time you are sure of is now; just now; -come _now_, at once.” - -“But how, papa?” she asked, as again he paused. - -“Just as you would if you could see the Lord Jesus here in this room. -It would not be difficult for you to go and kneel at his feet and ask -him to take you for his own, to wash away all your sins, and teach you -to love and serve him.” - -“No, papa, but—I’m afraid I—I don’t want to.” - -“Oh,” he exclaimed, “how can you help loving One who is so lovely in -character? So kind, so good, so loving, so unselfish that he died the -cruel death of the cross that we might be saved? - -“One who has been so patient and forbearing with you all these years -that you have lived in rebellion against him, and is still entreating -you to come to him and be saved!” - -He paused for a reply, but none came. - -“You like to think that you belong to me? Are my very own?” he said, -enquiringly. - -“Oh, yes, papa! indeed I do!” - -“You love me very much?” - -“Indeed, _indeed_ I do!” - -“And you value my love?” - -“O papa, I don’t know how I could live without it,” she cried, nestling -closer to him, and kissing him with ardent affection. - -“You look to me for protecting care? You feel safe in my arms?” - -“Oh, yes, papa! You would never let me be harmed.” - -“Not if I could help it, dear child, I would protect you with my life. -But I can not always do so; some day, daughter, your father will have -to die and leave you.” - -“Oh, don’t, papa, don’t talk of that!” she exclaimed, catching her -breath with a half sob. - -“I don’t speak of it to distress you, my darling,” he said, softly -smoothing her hair, “but I want you to reflect how desirable, how -necessary it is for you to secure a nearer, dearer, more powerful -Friend. One who sticketh closer than a brother, whose love is deeper -and stronger than a mother’s, and who will never leave nor forsake you, -never die. The Lord Jesus, who is all these and more, now offers you -his friendship and his love; but how long he will continue the offer, -none can tell. Will you not come to him now, this moment?” - -“Papa, I can’t. I can’t make my heart want to do it,” she said -despairingly. - -“Make the effort and he will help you, as he did the man with the -withered hand. He might have said: ‘I can not stretch it forth, I have -not been able to move it for years;’ but instead, he tried to obey, and -Jesus gave him strength, and so will he help you to obey his call. -‘Come unto me,’ if you will but try to do so.” - -“But perhaps he doesn’t mean for me to try just now, papa,” she said -struggling with herself. - -“No; that can not be so. His time is always now, to-day; never -to-morrow, or next week or next year. - -“‘To-day, if ye will hear his voice, harden not your heart as in the -day of provocation. - -“‘Behold, now is the accepted time; behold, now is the day of -salvation.’ - -“And you will be but giving him of his own; you are his because he made -you, his, because He has kept you alive all these years, His, because -he has bought you with his own precious blood. He has lent you to me -for a time, but you belong to him. Do not refuse him his own, my child. - -“I hope and believe that all the rest of us are walking in the straight -and narrow way, will you not come with us? Oh, how can I bear to see my -dear daughter travelling the broad road that leads to eternal death!” - -“Papa, pray for me, ask Jesus to help me to do it just now,” she -sobbed, sinking to her knees beside his couch. - -He laid his hand tenderly on her bowed head, and in low, earnest tones -confessed for her that she was a sinner, lost and undone without the -atoning blood of Christ; that she had in herself, no power and no -desire to turn from sin unto holiness, that she had often rejected -God’s offered mercy and forgiveness, and refused to accept the -Saviour’s gracious invitation, ‘Come unto me;’ then he pleaded for her -that her sins might be forgiven and blotted out, for Jesus’ sake; that -he would take away all the evil of her nature, wash her thoroughly -from her iniquity and cleanse her from her sin, and enable her to give -herself wholly and unreservedly to his service. - -As his voice ceased she followed him in a few broken sentences: - -“Dear Lord Jesus, I am a great sinner, just as papa has said, and oh, -I am afraid I don’t want to be any better, but please make me want to, -and to love to belong to thee even more than I do to be papa’s very -own. I will, I do give myself to thee. Oh, take me and make me all -good, no bad at all left in me. For thine own name’s sake. Amen.” - -For some moments there seemed a solemn stillness in the room, she still -kneeling there, with her father’s hand resting tenderly on her head, -then in low tremulous tones: - -“Papa,” she asked, “do you think he heard me, and will take me for his?” - -“I know it, my child, if you asked with your heart, as I believe you -did, for he is the hearer and answerer of prayer!” - -Then again he poured out an earnest supplication on her behalf, asking -that she might be kept ever near the Saviour’s side, growing in grace -and conformity to his will all the days of her life on earth, and at -last be taken to dwell forever with him in heaven. - -Again a solemn hush, broken at length by Lulu’s voice in low, sweet -tones, “Papa, I think he has heard our prayers. I do begin to love him -in my heart and to want to be his.” - -“‘Bless the Lord, oh, my soul; and all that is within me, bless his -holy name!’” ejaculated her father, his tones tremulous with emotion. -Then, as she rose from her kneeling posture, he drew her to his -breast and held her there in a long, tender embrace ere he bade her -good-night, and sent her away to her rest. - - - - - CHAPTER XXI. - - -Quite early the next morning, fully half an hour before breakfast time, -Lulu and Grace came hand in hand, and with loving greetings, to the -side of their father’s couch. - -The young faces were very bright, and looking searchingly into Lulu’s, -he thought it wore a sweeter expression than he had ever seen on it -before. - -“Papa, I am very happy this morning,” she said softly, putting her arm -round his neck and laying her cheek to his. - -“I am very glad, my darling,” he responded, “your happiness lies very -near your father’s heart.” - -“It’s because Jesus loves me, papa,” she went on, in low, earnest -tones. “Oh, I find his love is even sweeter than yours! though that has -always been so sweet to me. Oh, now I’m glad to belong to him, and I -want to serve him all my days! it seems strange that I haven’t always -wanted to.” - -“It is passing strange,” he sighed, “that it is not the joy of every -human heart to belong to him and do him service.” - -“Papa, I want to be good and do every thing he tells me. Do you think I -shall ever be naughty again? disobedient to you? willful? passionate?” - -“My dear child, to think you would not, would be like expecting you to -win the prize as soon as you have started to run the race; to gain the -victory as soon as the battle is begun. Not so easily can our spiritual -foes, or the evil of our natures, be overcome; the fight will go on -till we reach the verge of Jordan.” - -“Death, papa?” - -“Yes; ’tis only then we can sing the victor’s song. And yet, trusting -in the Lord Jesus, who is called ‘the captain of our salvation,’ we -may be sure of final victory: certain that we shall be ‘more than -conquerors through him that loved us.’” - -Max joined them presently, and asked his father what orders he was to -carry to the workmen and men-servants. - -When that matter had been attended to, the captain, giving the lad a -look of proud fatherly affection, said: “Max, my boy, you are growing -fast; you will be a man one of these days, should it please God to -spare your life; what do you think of making of yourself? I mean,” -seeing a slightly puzzled look on the lad’s face, “what would you -choose as your principal employment for life?” - -“I don’t know, papa,” Max answered, with some hesitation. “What would -you like best to have me do?” - -“Whatever you have most talent and inclination for, if we can find out -what that is,” returned his father; “for that will be the thing you can -do with the greatest enjoyment and most successfully.” - -“That is very kind in you, papa,” said Max; “but I would rather have -you decide for me, you are so much wiser than I; and I don’t think I -have any particular fancy for any one thing yet.” - -“Well, my son, there is no need to decide in haste,” his father said; -“it will be better to take plenty of time to consider the question, as -so we will be more likely to come to a wise decision. - -“But, my boy, whatever your choice may be, I want you to seek to -glorify God in doing your work; to be the servant of God and not the -servant of men. - -“‘Ye are bought with a price, be not ye the servants of men!’ - -“Let not the question with you be ‘How shall I obtain wealth and fame? -How gain the approbation of my fellow men?’ but ‘What shall I do that I -may please God? how shall I best honor and glorify him? how do the most -for the upbuilding of his cause and kingdom?’ - -“‘For ye are bought with a price; therefore glorify God in your body -and in your spirit which are God’s.’ - -“Gracie, can you tell me what that price was?” - -“Yes, papa, one of my Bible verses says, ‘Ye know that ye were not -redeemed with corruptible things, as silver and gold, from your vain -conversation received by tradition from your fathers, but with the -precious blood of Christ, as of a lamb without blemish and without -spot.’” - -Here the conversation was interrupted by the bringing in of the -captain’s breakfast. - -Max sprang up and rolled a small table to the side of the couch, while -Lulu quickly brought and spread upon it a snow-white damask cloth which -she took from a closet. Upon that the servant set the silver waiter she -had brought in. Then Lulu poured out a cup of coffee for her father, -while Max broke and seasoned his egg, and Grace handed him a plate and -the buttered toast. - -It was evidently a delight to each one of them to wait upon him, and to -him to receive their loving service. - -They hovered lovingly about him till his meal was finished, then went -to the dining-room for their own. - -While they were thus engaged the captain had a delightful surprise. - -As he lay there quietly musing, thinking, in fact, of the wife and -babies up-stairs, and longing to go to them, particularly for a sight -of her sweet face, a slender, girlish, white-robed figure glided in -at the open door and to the side of his couch, and, almost ere he was -aware of its vicinity, two arms were about his neck, two lips were -pressed to his in a long kiss of ardent affection. - -“Vi, my precious little wife! my darling!” he cried, clasping her close -in an ecstasy of delight. “Can it be you, love? I did not know they -would let you come to me yet. Ah, I hope you are not exerting yourself -too much, glad as I am to see your dear face and have you in my arms -again.” - -“I couldn’t stay away another minute,” she said, repeating her -caresses; “but Arthur gave his consent, and now they shan’t keep us -apart any more. - -“Oh, my darling, tell me, are you suffering? Ah, it was so hard to know -you were in pain and not be able to come to you and at least try to -give you some relief.” - -“I think it has been pretty hard on us both,” he said, stroking her -hair and gazing fondly into her eyes. “No, love, I don’t suffer now -when I’m careful to obey orders, and not move the injured limb,” he -added gayly, “here take this easy chair close by my side. Ah, I begin -to think Max knew what he was about when he wheeled it up! I rather -wondered at the time, but asked no questions.” - -“Yes,” she said, leaning back in the chair and gazing on him with -devouring eyes. “I let our Maxie into the secret—dear boy that he -is—but charged him not to tell his father. I wanted to give you a -surprise.” - -“You succeeded. Ah, dearest, what a feast it is just to lie and look at -you.” - -“I echo your sentiments,” she returned, gayly, then sobering down, “My -dear husband, I want you to promise me that you will never mount that -horse again.” - -“You are making common cause with Lulu against the poor fellow, I -perceive,” he said, with a humorous smile. - -“Poor fellow, indeed! he must be very vicious to throw so good a -master, and that without the slightest provocation.” - -“Ah, my love, there you are mistaken, for I have learned that the poor -animal had been subjected to very bad treatment just before being -brought from the stable. I have therefore dismissed Ajax and engaged -another man in his place. But set your heart at rest, for your dear -sake and my children’s I have consented to sell the horse. Negotiations -are being carried on now with a gentleman who desires to own him, and -will probably be completed to-day.” - -“Oh, I am glad to hear it,” she cried. “Not for twice his money’s worth -would I have him given another opportunity to do you an injury.” - -“I’m afraid I must acknowledge,” laughed the captain, “that I feel a -strong desire to teach him that I am his master; but for your sake, my -love, I consent to forego that pleasure.” - -“Ah, who should ensure your success in that effort?” she asked with a -mischievous look. “You are, I know, a man accustomed to obedience from -those under your authority, but possibly you might fail in exacting it -from Thunderer.” - -“Very true,” he returned, good-humoredly, “but perhaps the doubt makes -me all the more eager to prove my ability. Ah, here come the children!” -as childish footsteps came pattering down the hall. - -“Mamma! Mamma Vi!” exclaimed the little girls, catching sight of her -as they crossed the threshold, “how nice to see you down again!” and -they ran to her to give and receive loving caresses, for even Lulu had -grown fond of their beautiful and lovable young mother. Persevering, -unvarying kindness had done its legitimate work. - -“Thank you, dears,” Violet said, “you can’t be more pleased to see me -here than I am to be here; it has been very hard for me to stay away -from your papa while knowing that he was suffering; but a very great -comfort to feel so sure that he had loving attention from his children.” - -“They have been the best and dearest of nurses,” he said, smiling -tenderly upon them. - -“Here’s the mail, papa,” cried Max, coming in with the bag, and handing -it to his father. - -The captain opened it with a key which he took from his pocket, handed -Violet her letters and began opening his own. - -“Ah!” he exclaimed presently, “Mr. Mason accepts my terms, and -Thunderer is sold.” - -“Oh, good! good!” cried Lulu, dancing up and down in delight. “Now, -papa, I think he’ll never have a chance to throw you again.” - -“No, I presume not,” said the captain. “And I suppose you are all well -pleased that he is disposed of.” - -“I certainly am,” said Violet. - -“I too,” said Grace; “for O, papa, I should have been afraid for you -every time you got on his back.” - -Max had not spoken, and his father, looking at him with a humorous -smile, asked, “And you, my boy? what have you to say about it?” - -“I suppose I ought to be satisfied, papa,” returned the lad with some -little hesitation, “but—” - -“Well, out with it, my son,” laughed the captain; “you did not exactly -want him sold, eh?” - -“I—I believe I rather liked the idea of seeing you conquer him, papa,” -answered Max, a trifle shamefacedly. “I wouldn’t have you hurt again -for any thing, I’m sure,” he went on earnestly, “but I don’t believe -he could throw you again; for you would be on your guard another time -as you were not before, and you are a fine horseman, and I’m certain, -almost, could conquer any horse that ever was made.” - -At that his father laughed outright, but there was certainly no -displeasure in his mirth. - -“Perhaps it is just as well for my reputation for skill and prowess -that they should not be tested too far,” he said. - -“Max,” said Violet, “I like that speech of yours; and I believe if I -were a boy with such a father as yours, I should feel just as you do -about it.” - -“What do you say to a holiday, children, in honor of your mamma’s -coming down stairs?” asked the captain. - -There was a unanimous vote in favor of the motion. - -“Then so it shall be,” he said. “Ring for the servants, Max; it is time -for family worship. After that we will send for the two babies to join -us and see what a merry time we can have.” - -Little Elsie had been an almost daily visitor to her father, but the -new-comer only an occasional one. It was now some days since his last -visit. - -“Does he grow, Vi?” asked the captain while they were waiting for the -coming of the nurses. - -“Yes, indeed; and develops new beauties every day,” she answered gayly. -“At least so his mother thinks. Ah, here they come, the darlings!” - -“Papa, papa!” shouted little Elsie, eagerly reaching out her arms to -her father. “Take her, papa.” - -“Yes, bring her here,” he said. - -He was still unable to stand or walk, as the injured limb had not yet -gained strength to bear his weight, but could now assume a sitting -posture; so for the first time in several weeks, the baby girl was -treated to a seat upon his knee. - -She seemed to appreciate the privilege. “Elsie sit on papa’s lap,” she -cooed triumphantly; then putting one arm round his neck, she patted his -cheek with the other hand, and showered kisses upon him while he petted -and fondled her. - -But she was soon ready to get down and go to her play. - -Lulu had got possession of the tiny baby, was holding it very carefully -and gazing affectionately into the wee face, Max and Gracie standing -beside her, doing likewise. - -“The little chap has grown sure enough,” remarked Max. - -“Whom does he resemble, Max?” asked Violet. - -“Nobody but himself, I think, Mamma Vi.” - -“O Max, how disappointing!” she laughed. “Now, I have been thinking I -could see quite a striking likeness to both your papa and yourself.” - -“Very complimentary to us both, Max,” laughed the captain in his turn. -“Bring him here, Lulu, and let me see if I can find that resemblance.” - -“Well?” Violet said enquiringly, as he took the babe in his arms and -regarded it with earnest scrutiny. - -“I must say I think it is largely in your imagination, my dear,” -replied her husband, “though I can’t say that he looks more like any -one else than like Max or his father.” - -“Well, time will show,” she said, laughingly, and gazing at the babe -with all a mother’s admiring love, “we’ll see what you and Max have to -say in another month.” - -After that no day passed without an interview between the captain and -his wife, and as soon as both were able for the short journey, they -went to Ion for a week, taking all the children with them. The Lelands -were there at the same time, and a very delightful holiday it proved to -all, old and young, guests and entertainers. - -Then for another week the same company gathered at Fairview. - -It was now late in the summer, and it seemed that every body was -longing for sea-breezes. Some one, one evening as they sat in the -veranda, expressed the desire and started the queries whether it would -not be advisable to go to some sea-side resort, and which was most to -be preferred. - -The first question was soon decided in the affirmative. - -Then Zoe exclaimed, “Let us go to Nantucket! We had such a delightful -time there; and we can travel nearly all the way by sea, so that the -journey will not be hard for our recovering invalids.” - -The motion was carried by acclamation. - -“Oh, I’m so glad!” cried Lulu, clapping her hands. “I’d rather go there -than to any other place I can think of. I liked it so much before, and -it’ll be twice as nice for me with you along, Eva; ’twill be such fun -to show you all the interesting places. And O, papa, may we take the -ponies with us?” - -“Yes,” he said, “I shall arrange for that; quite for their sakes, -of course,” he added, jestingly, “for no doubt they will enjoy the -sea-breezes as much as the rest of us.” - -“Oh, you are such a dear, good, kind papa,” laughed Lulu, giving him a -vigorous hug. “You’d never allow ponies or horses to be abused, but I -guess I know which you care most for—the ponies or your children.” - -“Yes, indeed, we do,” Grace said, seizing his hand and lifting it to -her lips; “you love us ever so much more than you do the ponies; but -oh, I am so glad we are going, and that we may take them along; it’ll -be so nice to ride them there.” - -But little preparation was needed, and in a few days the voyage was -begun. That and the sojourn upon the island which followed, were almost -one long delight to the children, and enjoyed but little less by the -older members of the party. - -They went again to every place of interest they had visited before, and -with quite as much pleasure; they sailed again about the harbor by both -moonlight and daylight, went on fishing excursions and “squantums,” and -had many a delicious gallop over the breezy hills and downs. - - - - - CHAPTER XXII. - - -Every hour of the sojourn at Nantucket had been enjoyed by the -Raymonds, yet when they came in sight of Woodburn, with its lawn trees, -shrubbery and woods glorious in their autumn robes of crimson, scarlet, -russet and gold, every face was wreathed in smiles. - -“Fleeting glories, but very beautiful while they last,” remarked the -captain. - -“Yes, indeed,” said Violet; “I know no more charming place than home -after all!” - -“Such a home as ours, Mamma Vi,” supplemented Max. - -“Yes; it is just the very sweetest of homes,” cried Lulu, with -enthusiasm. “And yet it is nice to go away to the sea sometimes.” - -“Yes,” replied her father, “change is pleasant and beneficial to almost -every one; and no doubt we shall enjoy our own home all the more for -having been absent from it for a time.” - -The carriage drew up at the door, and they all alighted, to receive a -joyous welcome from Christine and the servants gathered about it. - -A delicious supper was waiting, and was presently served up. Ample -justice was done it by the hungry travellers, especially the children. -Then, as there was still a good half-hour of daylight, they roamed over -house and grounds, delighted to renew their acquaintance with all their -old familiar haunts, and greatly pleased to find every thing in perfect -order. - -The weather was charming, both on that day and for several subsequent -days, and the captain and Violet thought it well to take advantage of -it for paying and receiving visits among the family connection, before -settling down to the regular routine of home duties and occupations. -The days were pretty well-filled up with walks, rides, drives, and -social gatherings. - -After that, while Violet busied herself with the oversight of -dressmakers and seamstresses, the captain resumed his duties as owner -of the estate, employer of household servants and out-of-door workmen, -and tutor to his children; the latter being required to at once begin -again their long-neglected studies. - -Confinement to the house for several hours on the stretch, and -steady application to their books, were at first irksome; but papa -was lenient, and his pupils were sincerely desirous to merit his -approbation. There were no reprimands or complaints; study hours were -made short, and the afternoon walks and rides on the ponies found all -the more enjoyable for the industry that had preceded them. - -But the second week of November brought with it a long, cold rain-storm -that put an end, for the time, to all out-door diversions. - -Both Max and Lulu had always been very fond of exercise in the open -air, and now found it extremely wearisome to be shut up in the house -day after day. Lulu’s trial of the confinement and sameness was rather -more continuous than her brother’s, as he could occasionally venture -out in weather which their father considered quite too inclement to be -braved by a little girl. - -She had been remarkably good, docile and obedient for months; ever -since that time when she had had to do without Fairy for a week. She -began to look upon herself as quite a reformed character; but her -father, though greatly pleased and encouraged by the improvement in her -behavior, felt quite certain that there would be times when the old -tempers and habits would resume their sway for a season. - -One morning when the sun had scarcely shown his face for a week, -Lulu woke feeling dull and irritable; all the more out of humor on -discovering that she had overslept herself, and would have scarcely -time to attend properly to the duties of the toilet before the -breakfast-bell would ring. - -She sprang up and began dressing in feverish haste. - -Punctuality was one of the minor virtues which the captain was -particular in enforcing; but to appear at the table looking otherwise -than neat, would be a still more serious breach of discipline than to -be a trifle behind time. - -“Oh, dear, why did I sleep so late?” she said, giving herself an -impatient shake. “I sha’n’t have time to do every thing I ought to and -get to the dining-room to sit down with the rest, and papa will be -displeased; and I do so hate to have him displeased with me. There, I -hear his voice in the next room! Gracie will have him all to herself, -and I shall miss every bit of the nice talk before breakfast.” - -The old adage, “The more haste, the less speed,” found exemplification -in her experience on this occasion. In vain she tried to dress with -dispatch; the comb tangled in her hair, a button came off her boot, she -couldn’t pin her collar straight, and in the midst of her efforts to do -so, the bell rang. - -“There it goes! and I haven’t said my prayers yet; I’ll have to omit -them this time. But perhaps papa will ask me about it; he sometimes -does.” - -She knelt for a hurried sentence or two, putting no heart into them, -rose up hastily and ran down to the dining-room. - -The blessing had been asked and her father was helping the plates. He -gave her a grave look as she took her place at the table. - -“Good-morning, daughter,” he said; “you are quite behind time; what is -your excuse?” - -“I overslept myself, papa; and then everything seemed to go wrong with -my dressing.” - -“You must try to be more punctual,” he said. “I was sorry to miss my -morning kiss from my eldest daughter, and the little chat we usually -have before breakfast,” he added in a kindly tone. - -“Oh, mayn’t I give you the kiss after breakfast?” - -“No; I will take it now, and another after breakfast,” he answered with -a smile, and she sprang to his side, eager to give and receive the -accustomed caress. - -“Is that the punishment for being unpunctual, papa?” asked Max, -facetiously. - -“For the first offence,” replied his father; “and I don’t expect a -repetition of it from my usually prompt eldest daughter.” - -“She is that,” acknowledged Max; “I’ll be more likely to be unpunctual -another time than she; and then, papa, I’ll expect the very same -punishment you have given her.” - -“Ah, don’t make too sure of it; circumstances alter cases, and much -will depend upon the excuse you bring.” - -Lulu felt grateful at the time for her father’s leniency, but her -fretfulness and irritability soon returned, and all went wrong with -her; her recitations were poor, and when told her lessons must be -learned over, she sulked and pouted. - -Her father thought it best not to seem to notice her ill-humor, but did -not relax in his requirements. She must give her mind to her tasks and -recite them creditably, he said, before she could be dismissed to her -play. She had scarcely succeeded in that when the dinner-bell rang. - -Her face did not wear its usual pleasant expression during the meal, -and she had nothing to say, though all around her were chatting in -their accustomed cheery fashion. Once or twice her father gave her a -troubled look, but he administered no reproof. - -On leaving the table he repaired to the library to attend to some -correspondence. He was giving all his thoughts to that when a jesting -remark in Max’s voice, speaking from the adjoining room, caught his ear. - -“What a very amiable countenance, Miss Raymond! and how very agreeable -you have made yourself all day!” - -“Max,” returned Lulu’s voice, in angry tones, “if you don’t quit -teasing me, I’ll—” - -“Max! Lulu!” interrupted the captain, sternly, “come here to me; both -of you.” - -Max obeyed instantly, appearing before his father looking very red and -ashamed; but Lulu did not move. - -“Lulu, did you hear me bid you come to me?” asked her father, with -added sternness in his tones. - -“Yes, sir,” she answered; then immediately added, in an under-tone, -“but I’ll not come a step till I get ready.” - -But low as the tone was, he heard her; a deeply-pained expression swept -across his features, he turned suddenly pale, but rose without a word -and moved with a calm, quiet step in the direction of his rebellious -child. - -Lulu started to her feet as he appeared in sight. “I will, papa; I’m -coming.” - -“Tardy obedience following upon a most insolent refusal to obey,” he -said, taking her hand and leading her to the side of the chair from -which he had just risen. - -He resumed his seat, dropping her hand, and she stood there with -burning cheeks and eyes fixed on the carpet. Her refusal to obey had -been upon the impulse of the moment, and not intended for her father’s -ear, but she had spoken the insolent words louder than she was aware of -doing. - -The captain addressed himself first to Max: “I am sorry, my son, to -find that you have not sufficient regard for either your sister’s -feelings or my wishes to lead you to refrain from teasing her; though -you know it is an easy matter to rouse her quick temper and so get her -into trouble.” - -“It was very thoughtless and wrong in me, papa,” said Max, frankly. “I -beg your pardon, and Lulu’s too, and will try not to do so again.” - -“That is right, my boy, and I am not angry with you now; but as this -is not the first time I have had to reprove you for the same fault, I -think I must inflict a slight punishment to impress the lesson upon -your mind. You will go to your room and stay there till the tea-bell -rings.” - -“Yes, sir; it is a much lighter punishment than I deserve,” Max said, -moving instantly to obey. - -He had gone and Lulu was left alone with her justly-displeased father. -There was silence for a moment. She still stood by the side of his -chair, and though her eyes were downcast, she felt that his were fixed -upon her. Her countenance was sullen; he could perceive in it no sign -of penitence. - -“I am quite certain,” he said at length, speaking in a grave, sad tone, -“that it will not be long before my little daughter will be almost -overwhelmed with remorse on account of this day’s behavior toward the -father whom, I know beyond a doubt, she loves with all her heart.” - -Before he had finished his sentence a change had come over her. “O -papa,” she cried, suddenly moving closer to his side and throwing her -arm round his neck, “I’m sorry _now_; oh, so, _so_ sorry and ashamed! -Please, _please_ forgive me for saying such naughty, _naughty_, -rebellious words to you; and please punish me for it just as hard as -you can!” and dropping her head on his shoulder she ended with a storm -of tears and sobs. - -“I am afraid I must indeed punish you for your own sake,” he said, -sighing deeply; “it would hardly do to pass lightly over so flagrant -a breach of discipline, so insolent a refusal to submit to lawful -authority.” - -“I didn’t mean to speak so you’d hear me, papa.” - -“Ah! I am not at all sure that that admission sets your conduct in a -more favorable light.” - -“Papa, I am sorry: oh, I didn’t think I’d ever be so bad again! But -every thing goes wrong with me to-day.” - -“Surely then, you did not begin the day aright? Did you ask with your -heart that you might be kept from sin?” - -“I did say a prayer, papa, but I was so late I had to hurry.” - -“And so offered only lip service?” - -She was silent. - -“Ah, my child,” he said, “no wonder you were left to fall into grievous -sin! Approaching the King of kings with a haste and irreverence that -would be insulting to even an earthly monarch.” - -“Oh, I never thought how very wicked it was!” she sobbed. “You’ll have -to punish me for that, too. Please do it now, papa, so I’ll have it -over.” - -He did not answer her for several minutes; then he said: “I think I -shall try a new plan with you. As you were pleased to refuse obedience -to an order from me, I shall not give you another for some days; for -the four remaining days of this week you may try self-government; -regulating your conduct to suit yourself, except that you must not go -out of the house while the weather is inclement, or out of sight of it -at any time. - -“I shall give you no command, direction, instruction or advice -concerning your daily duties; nor must you feel at liberty to come -to me for any, or to treat me with any greater familiarity than you -would use toward a gentleman in whose house you were only a visitor; -duties and privileges are not to be separated, and while released -from the duties of a child, you can have no right to claim a child’s -privileges.” - -“But I don’t want to be released, papa,” she burst out in her vehement -way; “I want you to order me, and I do mean to obey the very moment you -speak; always, _always_!” - -“So you think now,” he said, “but I am not at all sure that your good -resolution would last for any length of time; you may be quite as -willful and rebellious to-morrow as you have been to-day. You need, and -must have the lesson I hope you will gain by being left to be, for a -time, a law to yourself. - -“Understand that I do not propose to subject you to any harsh -treatment; on the contrary I shall be as polite and as considerate of -your comfort as if you were my guest.” - -“I don’t want to be company!” she exclaimed. “I don’t want you to be -polite to me! I want you to punish me, and then let me be your very own -child, just as I always have been! O, papa, please, _please_ do!” - -“It is very far from being a pleasure to me to punish you,” he -returned, again sighing deeply as he spoke, “and I have quite decided -to try this other plan. I do not expect to enjoy it, either, any more -than you will; it will be a sad thing to me to have to do without the -loving attentions and caresses of my dear little daughter Lulu, even -for four days.” - -She looked up into his face in blank dismay. - -“O, papa, you can’t mean that I am not to kiss you, or have you kiss -me, for four whole days? I could never, never stand it!” - -“I do not say that; I should not refuse a kiss to a little girl -visitor, should she ask for it—and I might even offer her one—but I -certainly should not expect to treat her, or be treated by her, with -the same affectionate familiarity which you and I have been accustomed -to use toward each other.” - -“Oh, I sha’n’t know how to behave to you at all!” she cried -despairingly. - -“When in doubt, you will only have to consider how you would expect a -little girl visitor—Eva, for instance—to act toward me. Now you may go, -for I have not time to talk any more to you at present.” - -“Am I to go to my own room and stay there?” - -“You will go where you please, and do what you please. You are your own -mistress for four days.” - -Her own mistress! How often had she looked longingly forward to the -time when her right to be that should be acknowledged. But now—Oh, it -wasn’t felicity at all! it was misery to think that for four whole days -she was to be only like a stranger guest to papa, instead of his own -dearly loved and petted child. - -Slowly, and feeling very much like one who had been suddenly turned out -of paradise, she went from his presence and on up the stairs to her -own rooms. - -Grace was in the nursery, at play with the baby-sister; she heard their -voices and merry laughter as she passed the door; but she had no heart -for joining them and sharing their gayety; she did not pause till she -had reached the tiny room in the tower; the most private spot to which -she could have access at that time. - -She sat down by the window, and leaning her arms on the sill, gazed out -into the grounds—looking desolate enough just now under leaden clouds -and swept by wind and sleet. - -“It looks exactly as I feel, out there!” she sighed to herself. “O, -dear! four whole days! such a long, long while to be treated as only a -visitor!” - -Then she fell to considering in what respect her father’s treatment of -her would differ during the four days, from what it ordinarily was, and -in what she must alter her conduct toward him. - -Eva would certainly never think of running to him to put her arms round -his neck and gaze lovingly into his eyes, or taking a seat uninvited -upon his knee; nor would he invite her to that seat, or draw her into -his arms to hold her close to his heart and kiss her over and over -again, as if he thought her one of the dearest and sweetest things on -earth. - -Oh, no; those were among the privileges and delights that had to be -dispensed with along with the duties of daughterhood; and oh, what -delights they seemed now that they must be resigned for a time! Ah, -if papa would but relent and commute her sentence to the severest -punishment he could possibly inflict, what a relief it would be! - -Then recalling the insolent, rebellious words she had addressed to him, -she buried her face in her hands, almost overwhelmed with shame and -remorse. - -What would she not give never to have spoken them! Oh, what base -ingratitude to the kindest and dearest of fathers! How those dreadful -words must have pained his loving heart! how had she found it in hers -to hurt him so? for, oh, indeed, she did love him dearly, _dearly_; -though she could hardly expect him to believe it any more! - -What if he should decide that she didn’t love him, and so that he -didn’t want to keep her for his own, and should tell her she must go -away and be her own mistress always, or somebody else’s child! - -Her heart almost stood still at the dreadful idea; but in a moment she -remembered with relief, that he had once said he would have no right to -let her go away from his care and authority—even if he wanted to be rid -of her—because God had given her to him to be protected and provided -for and trained up for his service; so there could be no danger of -that; for papa was a good Christian man who always tried to do exactly -as the Bible said. - -It was growing dark; the supper-bell would soon ring, and—should she go -down to the table? - -She dreaded meeting the family, and felt ashamed to look her father -in the face; and since she was her own mistress, she could do as she -pleased about it; but she would rather do as she supposed papa would -wish; and besides she began to feel hungry. - -The bell rang and she obeyed the summons. - -As she stepped out into the upper hall she and Max met face to face. - -His eyes opened wide in surprise. - -“Why do you look at me so;” she asked, half angrily, and feeling her -cheeks grow hot. - -“Because I thought you would surely have to stay in your room for at -least a week, after talking as you did to papa this afternoon. I should -never dare to speak so to him, and I wouldn’t for the world hurt his -feelings so. If you had seen the pained look that came over his face——” - -“Oh, Max, don’t!” she cried, with a burst of tears. “I could kill -myself for it! I don’t know what possessed me! I didn’t really mean to -say the words, but I thought out loud before I knew it.” - -There was no time for any thing more, for they had reached the door of -the dining-room, and, as they passed in, Lulu hastily wiping away her -tears, found themselves in the presence of their parents who had just -sat down to the table. - -Max and Lulu took their places in silence, the latter carefully keeping -her eyes down, that she might not meet those of her father. He asked -the blessing, then helped the plates, giving her, when her turn came, -what he knew she liked, without question or remark. She ate in silence, -the others chatting pleasantly among themselves as usual. - -Presently a servant, passing a plate of waffles, handed them to Lulu. - -The captain thought it not best, as a rule, for the children to eat hot -bread at night, but he sometimes made exceptions. - -“Papa, may I have one?” she asked. - -“I have nothing to say about it,” was his reply. - -Violet gave her husband a look of surprise. - -Lulu’s lip quivered. “I’ll not take it,” she said in a low tone to the -servant; then, a very little louder, and with a perceptible tremble -in her voice, “Mamma Vi, please excuse me,” and hardly waiting for an -answer, she rose and left the room. - -Again Violet looked at her husband. “I fear the child is not well,” she -said enquiringly. - -“Possibly not,” he sighed, “though I have heard no complaint of -illness.” - -A light broke upon Violet, and she began talking of something else. - -But the captain’s fatherly heart was stirred at the thought that -perhaps his child was not quite well; that there might be found in -threatened illness, some excuse for the misconduct of the day; and on -leaving the table he went in search of Lulu. - -She was in the little tower-room again, and hearing him call to her -from the adjoining room, hastened to obey the summons. - -“I am here, papa,” she said, appearing before him with drooping head -and downcast eyes. - -“Are you not well?” he asked, and his tone was very kind. - -“Yes, sir,” she answered tremulously, and without raising her eyes. - -“I want you always to tell me when you feel at all ill,” he said. “We -are all expecting to spend the evening together in the usual way, and -will be glad to have you with us,” he added; then turned and left the -room. - -“He didn’t call me daughter, or his child, or any thing, but Lulu,” she -sighed to herself; “and any other time he would have taken my hand and -led me with him. Oh, it isn’t nice at all to be treated like a visitor!” - -She had always greatly enjoyed the evenings when they were just a -family by themselves, yet she shrank from accepting her father’s -invitation, feeling that she could not be one of them as heretofore. - -But she found it lonely staying by herself, and at length sought the -room where the others were. - -Grace, seated on her father’s knee, hailed her appearance with a glad, -“O Lu, so you’ve come at last! I was thinking I’d have to go and find -you. You’ve missed the fun with the babies; they’ve just been carried -away. Here’s a chair Max has set for you close beside papa; or perhaps -you can sit on his other knee.” - -“I’ll sit here,” Lulu said, taking possession of an easy chair on the -opposite side of the fire. - -“Why, Lu!” exclaimed Grace in astonishment, “what can be the matter -with you? Always before you’ve wanted to get just as close to papa as -ever you could.” - -There was a moment of silence; then Lulu answered in a low, -half-tremulous tone, “I have not been a good girl to-day, Gracie, and -don’t deserve to sit close to papa.” - -Then Max made a diversion by asking his father a question in regard to -his lessons for the next day. - -“Gracie, will you get papa his slippers?” the captain asked presently. - -“Oh, yes! if I may, papa,” she answered brightly, but with an enquiring -look at Lulu, who had always hitherto claimed that little service as -belonging to her. - -“Papa doesn’t want me to do it, Gracie,” she said in a low, hurt tone. - -He took no notice. Grace brought the slippers and was rewarded with a -smile and a kiss. - -Then Violet came in with a bit of fancy work in her hand. Max brought -out the book they had been enjoying together for several evenings past, -and handed it to his father. - -While the captain was turning over the leaves in search of the place -where he had left off the night before, Lulu drew quietly near the -table and took up a paper-cutter and a magazine that had come by that -afternoon’s mail. - -“Don’t trouble yourself to cut those leaves, Lulu,” her father said; -“Max will do it for me.” - -She dropped magazine and knife as though they had burned her, turned -away with quivering lip and eyes full of tears, and presently stole -away to her own room, went to bed and cried herself to sleep. - -She knew it was not worth while to stay up for the usual good-night -visit from papa, for of course he would never think of paying one to a -little girl guest. - -And in the morning when he came to the children’s sitting-room Grace -had him to herself. - -Lulu met him first at the table, when he greeted her with a pleasant -“Good-morning, Lulu,” but offered no caress, and she did not ask for -one, though she had never felt more hungry for it. - -She went to the school-room at the appointed hour and applied herself -industriously to her tasks, but he did not call her to recite; the -others were heard and dismissed, but she sat unnoticed at her desk. Her -father was at his, writing letters, and at length she rose and drew -near him. - -“May I say my lessons now, papa?” - -“I do not teach visitors,” he said, in a tone of polite astonishment; -“I instruct no one but my own children.” - -“But I _am_ your own; your very very _own_! I _know_ I am for you have -told me so many and many a time!” she cried, bursting into sobs and -tears. - -“Yes, you are,” he said gently, “and I purpose to claim my right in you -again one of these days; for not for all the gold of California would I -resign it entirely; but you must remember that for the present you are -considered only a visitor and your own mistress.” - -“But I don’t want to be my own mistress! I want to be taught and -directed and controlled by you. O, papa, if you would only punish me -and forgive me, I don’t think I’d ever want to be rebellious again!” - -“You shall be restored to all a daughter’s duties and privileges when -I deem that the proper time has come; but that is not yet,” he said; -“I love you just as dearly as ever, but I think you need the lesson I -am giving you, and that you could get it in no easier way. It grieves -me more than I can tell to see my dear little daughter unhappy, but -now and always I must seek her permanent good, rather than her present -pleasure.” - -“You’re kind to tell me that you love me yet, papa,” she said, wiping -away her tears, “for I don’t deserve that you should, and I ’most -thought that you had stopped. Papa, I hate myself for hurting you so -yesterday.” - -“I don’t doubt it, my child, and when the right time comes I will -listen to all you wish to say to me about it, but now I must attend to -my correspondence.” - -“Then I’ll go away; but oh, mayn’t I have one kiss first? you said -you’d give Eva one if she asked you for it.” - -Then he drew her to him, kissed her twice with warmth of affection, and -she went away feeling less unhappy than she had since her rebellious -reply to the last order he had given her. - -She found Grace in their sitting-room dressing a doll. - -“O Lu,” she cried, glancing up at her sister as she came in, “you’ve -been crying! What’s the matter? is papa angry with you?” - -“He says I must be my own mistress all the rest of this week, -because—because I was disobedient and rebellious yesterday.” - -Grace looked puzzled. “Don’t you like it, Lu? I thought you always -wished you could be.” - -“I used to, but oh, it isn’t a bit nice, Gracie! I’m ever so much -happier when papa tells me what to do.” - -“Yes, I like that best.” - -“And he won’t let me do a single thing for him,” Lulu went on, “and -it’s dreadful; for I just love to wait on him and do all his little -errands about the house.” - -She did not attempt it again, however, until restored to a daughter’s -place. - - - - - CHAPTER XXIII. - - -Lulu joined the rest of the family that evening and listened to the -reading, but was careful not to take any liberties inconsistent with -her position as only a guest. She asked for a goodnight kiss and -received it, but that was all; there was no close, loving embrace given -with it, as in former days, no words of tender fatherly affection were -spoken. - -The next day and the next passed very slowly to her, with no lessons -to learn, no loving little services to render to her father, no -delightfully confidential chats with him; while by reason of mental -disquietude all employments had lost their usual interest for her; her -heart was very heavy because she felt she was not in full favor with -either her earthly or her heavenly Father. - -For months past she had been happy in the consciousness that Jesus -loved her; that he was her Saviour and she his disciple, his servant, -belonging to him even more entirely than to the father whose “very own” -she loved to call herself. - -But in rebelling against the authority of that earthly parent she had -broken God’s command, “Honor thy father and thy mother,” and the light -of his countenance was withdrawn from her. - -The captain sat reading alone in the library on Friday evening, the -rest of the family having retired to their rooms for the night. A -slight sound caused him to look up from his book to find, much to -his surprise, Lulu standing by his side and wearing a very troubled -countenance. - -“What is it?” he asked. “You bade me good-night some time ago, and I -thought had gone to bed. Are you not well, my child?” - -“Yes, papa; but—papa, if Eva was troubled in her mind, and came to you -for help, wouldn’t you listen to her and tell her what to do?” she -asked, low and hesitatingly, her head drooping, her eyes on the carpet. - -“Certainly; I should be very glad to do anything in my power to relieve -her, and if instead of Eva, it were one of my own children, I surely -should not be less ready to help and comfort. Tell me freely what it is -that troubles you.” - -As he spoke he laid aside his book and took one of the small hands in -his, holding it in a tender, loving clasp. - -Lulu’s tears began to fall. “Papa,” she sobbed, “when I behaved so -rebelliously toward you, I sinned against God, and I am afraid he is -angry with me. O papa, what shall I do?” - -“Go at once and ask his forgiveness, daughter; ask in the name of -Jesus, and for his sake. - -“‘If any man sin, we have an advocate with the Father, Jesus Christ, -the righteous.’ - -“‘If we confess our sins, he is faithful and just to forgive us our -sins, and to cleanse us from all unrighteousness.’” - -“Papa, I thought I was a Christian; I thought I loved Jesus and had -given my heart to him; but now I am afraid it was all a mistake. Oh, do -you think a real, true Christian could behave so wickedly as I did the -other day?” - -“If a man running a race should step aside for a moment from the path, -or stumble and fall, then get up and go on, I should not think he had -proved himself to have been mistaken in believing that he had really -set out to run it, and in the right path. Should a soldier fall back -for a moment before the enemy, I should not think that proved that he -did not love his country and his flag, and would never fight bravely -for them. - -“But, my child, there is no need to settle the question whether you -really came at the time you thought you did; the way is open still and -you may come now; come anew, or for the first time. Jesus still invites -you, still says sweetly to you, ‘Come unto me and I will give you -rest.’ ‘Him that cometh to me I will in no wise cast out.’” - -“Papa, pray for me,” she entreated; “please ask Jesus to forgive me and -love me; to help me to come to him now, and always, always keep close -to him.” - -Then, with her hand still in his, he knelt with her by his side, and -earnestly besought the Lord for her, “his dear, erring, but penitent -child.” - -They rose from their knees, and lifting her tearful eyes to his face -with a look of ardent filial love, “Thank you, dear papa,” she said -in faltering tones; “I said the words after you in my heart, and I do -believe Jesus heard and has forgiven me and loves me now.” - -“Yes, dear child, we have his own word for it, ‘Him that cometh to me I -will in no wise cast out.’” - -He still held her hand in his, and now, laying the other tenderly on -her head, he said solemnly: “‘The Lord bless thee and keep thee: the -Lord make his face shine upon thee, and be gracious unto thee: the Lord -lift up his countenance upon thee, and give thee peace.’” - -Then, with a good-night kiss, he sent her away to her rest. - -“What a dear, _dear_ father he is,” she said to herself as she went -softly up the stairs again: “how I do love him! and oh, how I did -want to put my arms round his neck and hug him tight! It would have -been disobedience, though, and so I couldn’t; but to-morrow night I -may; for then this dreadful time of being my own mistress, and only a -visitor, will be over, and he’ll take me for his very own child again; -then oh, how happy I shall be!” - -The next evening, as the good-nights were being said, she gave him a -most wistful, longing look. - -“Yes,” he said, in a grave, serious, yet kindly tone, “I am coming to -your room for a little good-night talk.” - -“Oh, I am so glad, papa!” she cried, her face lighting up with -joy, then went skipping and dancing to her room, hurried through -her preparations for the night, and when she heard his approaching -footsteps, ran to open the door and bid him welcome. - -“It seems such a long while I’ve been without this, the pleasantest of -all my times,” she said, as he sat down and drew her into his arms with -the old fond gesture and tender caress. - -“Well, daughter,” he said, “shall I give you another week of freedom -from my control and being your own mistress? or have you had enough of -it?” - -“Oh, quite, _quite_ enough, papa! a great deal _more_ than enough!” she -exclaimed, nestling closer in his arms. “I do think I’ll never want to -be my own mistress again while I have such a dear, wise, kind father -to rule and direct me; to love and care for me. Papa, I actually feel -hungry for an order from you, that I may have the pleasure of obeying -it. And oh, it will be so delightful to wait on you and do all sorts of -little things for you again, if only you will let me!” - -“Gladly, dear child,” he said, holding her close to his heart; “you can -scarcely rejoice more than your father does in your restoration to a -daughter’s place. I have found it a sad thing to have to do without the -loving services of my dear daughter Lulu, and this sweet interchange of -endearments with her.” - -“Oh, it is ever so sweet to me!” she said. “But,” as if struck by a -sudden and not pleasant thought, “aren’t you going to punish me now for -my disobedience? Don’t you have to, because of your Bible orders?” - -“I think not; I think you are penitent enough this time to make it -right for me to accord you free forgiveness; and I am very, _very_ glad -to do so,” he said, repeating his caresses. - - - THE END. - - ————————————— End of Book ————————————— - - - - - Transcriber’s Note (continued) - - -Errors in punctuation have been corrected. Inconsistencies in spelling, -grammar, capitalisation, and hyphenation are as they appear in the -original publication except where noted below: - - Page 10 – “arn’t” changed to “aren’t” (aren’t we?) - - Page 15 – “spite” changed to “in spite” (in spite of the ridicule) - - Page 27 – “he” changed to “be” (Zoe and I may be counted on) - - Page 27 – “Leris” changed to “Levis” (Shall we not, Levis?) - - Page 81 – “our’s” changed to “ours” (What a nice home ours is, - papa!) - - Page 131 – “Capttain” changed to “Captain” (Captain Raymond) - - Page 149 – “exlaimed” changed to “exclaimed” (she exclaimed) - - Page 151 – “be” changed to “he” (he said at last) - - Page 173 – “wont” changed to “won’t” (just won’t be) - - Page 189 – “practisced” changed to “practiced” (I practiced a whole - hour) - -*** END OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK ELSIE'S FRIENDS AT -WOODBURN *** - -Updated editions will replace the previous one--the old editions will -be renamed. - -Creating the works from print editions not protected by U.S. copyright -law means that no one owns a United States copyright in these works, -so the Foundation (and you!) can copy and distribute it in the -United States without permission and without paying copyright -royalties. Special rules, set forth in the General Terms of Use part -of this license, apply to copying and distributing Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic works to protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm -concept and trademark. Project Gutenberg is a registered trademark, -and may not be used if you charge for an eBook, except by following -the terms of the trademark license, including paying royalties for use -of the Project Gutenberg trademark. If you do not charge anything for -copies of this eBook, complying with the trademark license is very -easy. You may use this eBook for nearly any purpose such as creation -of derivative works, reports, performances and research. Project -Gutenberg eBooks may be modified and printed and given away--you may -do practically ANYTHING in the United States with eBooks not protected -by U.S. copyright law. Redistribution is subject to the trademark -license, especially commercial redistribution. - -START: FULL LICENSE - -THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE -PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK - -To protect the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting the free -distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work -(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase "Project -Gutenberg"), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full -Project Gutenberg-tm License available with this file or online at -www.gutenberg.org/license. - -Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic works - -1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to -and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property -(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all -the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or -destroy all copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in your -possession. If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a -Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work and you do not agree to be bound -by the terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the -person or entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph -1.E.8. - -1.B. "Project Gutenberg" is a registered trademark. It may only be -used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who -agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few -things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works -even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See -paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic works if you follow the terms of this -agreement and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic works. See paragraph 1.E below. - -1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation ("the -Foundation" or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection -of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works. Nearly all the individual -works in the collection are in the public domain in the United -States. If an individual work is unprotected by copyright law in the -United States and you are located in the United States, we do not -claim a right to prevent you from copying, distributing, performing, -displaying or creating derivative works based on the work as long as -all references to Project Gutenberg are removed. Of course, we hope -that you will support the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting -free access to electronic works by freely sharing Project Gutenberg-tm -works in compliance with the terms of this agreement for keeping the -Project Gutenberg-tm name associated with the work. You can easily -comply with the terms of this agreement by keeping this work in the -same format with its attached full Project Gutenberg-tm License when -you share it without charge with others. - -1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern -what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are -in a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States, -check the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this -agreement before downloading, copying, displaying, performing, -distributing or creating derivative works based on this work or any -other Project Gutenberg-tm work. The Foundation makes no -representations concerning the copyright status of any work in any -country other than the United States. - -1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg: - -1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other -immediate access to, the full Project Gutenberg-tm License must appear -prominently whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg-tm work (any work -on which the phrase "Project Gutenberg" appears, or with which the -phrase "Project Gutenberg" is associated) is accessed, displayed, -performed, viewed, copied or distributed: - - This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and - most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no - restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it - under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included with this - eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the - United States, you will have to check the laws of the country where - you are located before using this eBook. - -1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is -derived from texts not protected by U.S. copyright law (does not -contain a notice indicating that it is posted with permission of the -copyright holder), the work can be copied and distributed to anyone in -the United States without paying any fees or charges. If you are -redistributing or providing access to a work with the phrase "Project -Gutenberg" associated with or appearing on the work, you must comply -either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 or -obtain permission for the use of the work and the Project Gutenberg-tm -trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or 1.E.9. - -1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is posted -with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution -must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any -additional terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms -will be linked to the Project Gutenberg-tm License for all works -posted with the permission of the copyright holder found at the -beginning of this work. - -1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg-tm -License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this -work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg-tm. - -1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this -electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without -prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with -active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project -Gutenberg-tm License. - -1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary, -compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including -any word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access -to or distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg-tm work in a format -other than "Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other format used in the official -version posted on the official Project Gutenberg-tm website -(www.gutenberg.org), you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense -to the user, provide a copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means -of obtaining a copy upon request, of the work in its original "Plain -Vanilla ASCII" or other form. Any alternate format must include the -full Project Gutenberg-tm License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1. - -1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying, -performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg-tm works -unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9. - -1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing -access to or distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works -provided that: - -* You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from - the use of Project Gutenberg-tm works calculated using the method - you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is owed - to the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark, but he has - agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the Project - Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments must be paid - within 60 days following each date on which you prepare (or are - legally required to prepare) your periodic tax returns. Royalty - payments should be clearly marked as such and sent to the Project - Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the address specified in - Section 4, "Information about donations to the Project Gutenberg - Literary Archive Foundation." - -* You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies - you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he - does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg-tm - License. You must require such a user to return or destroy all - copies of the works possessed in a physical medium and discontinue - all use of and all access to other copies of Project Gutenberg-tm - works. - -* You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of - any money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the - electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days of - receipt of the work. - -* You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free - distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm works. - -1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic work or group of works on different terms than -are set forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing -from the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the manager of -the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark. Contact the Foundation as set -forth in Section 3 below. - -1.F. - -1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable -effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread -works not protected by U.S. copyright law in creating the Project -Gutenberg-tm collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may -contain "Defects," such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate -or corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other -intellectual property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or -other medium, a computer virus, or computer codes that damage or -cannot be read by your equipment. - -1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the "Right -of Replacement or Refund" described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project -Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project -Gutenberg-tm trademark, and any other party distributing a Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all -liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal -fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT -LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE -PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE -TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE -LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR -INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH -DAMAGE. - -1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a -defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can -receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a -written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you -received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium -with your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you -with the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in -lieu of a refund. If you received the work electronically, the person -or entity providing it to you may choose to give you a second -opportunity to receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If -the second copy is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing -without further opportunities to fix the problem. - -1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth -in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you 'AS-IS', WITH NO -OTHER WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT -LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE. - -1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied -warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of -damages. If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement -violates the law of the state applicable to this agreement, the -agreement shall be interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or -limitation permitted by the applicable state law. The invalidity or -unenforceability of any provision of this agreement shall not void the -remaining provisions. - -1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the -trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone -providing copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in -accordance with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the -production, promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic works, harmless from all liability, costs and expenses, -including legal fees, that arise directly or indirectly from any of -the following which you do or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this -or any Project Gutenberg-tm work, (b) alteration, modification, or -additions or deletions to any Project Gutenberg-tm work, and (c) any -Defect you cause. - -Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg-tm - -Project Gutenberg-tm is synonymous with the free distribution of -electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of -computers including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It -exists because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations -from people in all walks of life. - -Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the -assistance they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg-tm's -goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg-tm collection will -remain freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project -Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure -and permanent future for Project Gutenberg-tm and future -generations. To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation and how your efforts and donations can help, see -Sections 3 and 4 and the Foundation information page at -www.gutenberg.org - -Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation - -The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non-profit -501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the -state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal -Revenue Service. The Foundation's EIN or federal tax identification -number is 64-6221541. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent permitted by -U.S. federal laws and your state's laws. - -The Foundation's business office is located at 809 North 1500 West, -Salt Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887. Email contact links and up -to date contact information can be found at the Foundation's website -and official page at www.gutenberg.org/contact - -Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg -Literary Archive Foundation - -Project Gutenberg-tm depends upon and cannot survive without -widespread public support and donations to carry out its mission of -increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be -freely distributed in machine-readable form accessible by the widest -array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations -($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt -status with the IRS. - -The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating -charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United -States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a -considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up -with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations -where we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To SEND -DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any particular -state visit www.gutenberg.org/donate - -While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we -have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition -against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who -approach us with offers to donate. - -International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make -any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from -outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff. - -Please check the Project Gutenberg web pages for current donation -methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other -ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations. To -donate, please visit: www.gutenberg.org/donate - -Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works - -Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project -Gutenberg-tm concept of a library of electronic works that could be -freely shared with anyone. For forty years, he produced and -distributed Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks with only a loose network of -volunteer support. - -Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks are often created from several printed -editions, all of which are confirmed as not protected by copyright in -the U.S. unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not -necessarily keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper -edition. - -Most people start at our website which has the main PG search -facility: www.gutenberg.org - -This website includes information about Project Gutenberg-tm, -including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to -subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks. |